The Project Gutenberg EBook of A Fourth Form Friendship, by Angela Brazil

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: A Fourth Form Friendship
       A School Story

Author: Angela Brazil

Illustrator: Frank E. Wiles

Release Date: May 25, 2010 [EBook #32524]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A FOURTH FORM FRIENDSHIP ***




Produced by Suzanne Shell and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net









A Fourth Form Friendship

By ANGELA BRAZIL

"Angela Brazil has proved her undoubted talent for writing a
story of schoolgirls for other schoolgirls to read."--=Bookman.=

    =The Madcap of the School.=
        "A capital school story, full of incident and fun, and
        ending with a mystery."--=Spectator.=

    =The Luckiest Girl in the School.=
       "A thoroughly good girls' school story."--=Truth.=

    =The Jolliest Term on Record.=
        "A capital story for girls."--=Record.=

    =The Girls of St. Cyprian's=: A Tale of School Life.
        "St. Cyprian's is a remarkably real school, and Mildred
        Lancaster is a delightful girl."--=Saturday Review.=

    =The Youngest Girl in the Fifth=: A School Story.
        "A very brightly-written story of schoolgirl
        character."--=Daily Mail.=

    =The New Girl at St. Chad's=: A Story of School Life.
        "The story is one to attract every lassie of good
        taste."--=Globe.=

    =For the Sake of the School.=
        "Schoolgirls will do well to try to secure a copy of
        this delightful story, with which they will be
        charmed."--=Schoolmaster.=

    =The School by the Sea.=
        "One always looks for works of merit from the pen of
        Miss Angela Brazil. This book is no exception."--=School
        Guardian.=

    =The Leader of the Lower School=: A Tale of School
    Life.
        "Juniors will sympathize with the Lower School at
        Briarcroft, and rejoice when the new-comer wages her
        successful battle."--=Times.=

    =A Pair of Schoolgirls=: A Story of School-days.
        "The story is so realistic that it should appeal to all
        girls."--=Outlook.=

    =A Fourth Form Friendship=: A School Story.
        "No girl could fail to be interested in this
        book."--=Educational News.=

    =The Manor House School.=
        "One of the best stories for girls we have seen for a
        long time."--=Literary World.=

    =The Nicest Girl in the School.=

    =The Third Class at Miss Kaye's=: A School Story.

    =The Fortunes of Philippa=: A School Story.


LONDON: BLACKIE & SON, LTD., 50 OLD BAILEY, E.C.




[Illustration: AN ALARMING DISCOVERY]




    A Fourth Form
    Friendship

    A School Story

    BY

    ANGELA BRAZIL

    Author of "The New Girl at St. Chad's" "The Manor House School"
    "The Nicest Girl in the School" &c.

    _ILLUSTRATED BY FRANK E. WILES_

    BLACKIE AND SON LIMITED

    LONDON GLASGOW AND BOMBAY




Contents


    Chap.                            Page

      I. ALDRED'S SKETCH                9

     II. MABEL FARRINGTON              27

    III. THE MODEL COTTAGE             43

     IV. DOMESTIC ECONOMY              60

      V. OUT OF BOUNDS                 75

     VI. AN AWKWARD PREDICAMENT        88

     VII. FALSE COLOURS               102

    VIII. AMATEUR THEATRICALS         116

      IX. CHINESE LANTERNS            127

       X. A FROSTY JANUARY            139

      XI. VENUS IN THE SNOW           152

     XII. THE NEW TEACHER             166

    XIII. ALDRED PAYS A VISIT         186

     XIV. AN ALARM                    200

      XV. ON THE RIVER                214

      VI. AN OPPORTUNITY              227

    XVII. LOSS AND GAIN               245




Illustrations


                                                      Page

    AN ALARMING DISCOVERY               _Frontispiece_ 134

    ALDRED OVERHEARS A SURPRISING STORY                 38

    "WITH A SHRIEK SHE DREW SWIFTLY BACK"               65

    FOUR UNHAPPY TRUANTS                                97

    "'I THINK I UNDERSTAND,' SAID ALDRED"              183




A FOURTH FORM FRIENDSHIP




CHAPTER I

Aldred's Sketch


"Two pencils, an india-rubber, a penknife, camp stool, easel, paint-box,
a tube of Chinese white, a piece of sponge, paint rag, and water tin,"
said Aldred Laurence, checking each item off on her fingers. "Let me
see! Can I possibly want anything else? It's so extremely aggravating to
get to a place and find you've left at home what you most particularly
need. My block, of course! How could I be so stupid as to forget it?
It's no good taking pencils and paints if I've nothing to draw upon!"

"Hello, Aldred! What a spread!" exclaimed Keith, rousing himself from
the luxuries of a comfortable chair and an absorbing book to notice that
his sister had put on her hat, that her gloves lay on a chair, and that
she was already beginning to pack some of the articles in question
inside a home-made portfolio of dark-green American cloth. "The table
looks like an art repository!" he continued. "Have you suddenly turned
into a Rubens, or a Raphael? Where are you going with all those traps?"

Aldred paused to count her paint brushes, fitted the spare tube of
Chinese white into a vacant corner of her paint-box, and slipped the
penknife into her pocket.

"I want to make a sketch of old Mrs. Barker's cottage," she replied.
"The clematis is out over the porch, and it looks lovely. I heard Mr.
Bowden say yesterday that it was a splendid subject. Don't you remember,
he made a picture of it last year?"

"So he did, and a jolly good one too. Yours won't be anything like up to
that, Sis!"

"I dare say not, but you needn't discourage me from trying, at any
rate."

"Oh, I'm not discouraging you. Go by all means, and good luck to your
efforts! You can show me the masterpiece when you come back;" and the
boy, flinging his legs over one arm of the chair, settled himself in an
even more inelegant and reposeful attitude than before, and plunged
again into the fascinating adventures of Captain Kettle.

That, however, did not at all content his sister.

"I thought you were coming with me," she said reproachfully. "I was
counting upon you to hold my water tin while I painted."

Keith detached his mind from tropical Africa with an effort.

"Then you counted without your host, my dear girl!" he responded. "I'm
extremely comfortable here, and I assure you I haven't the smallest
intention of pounding half a mile down the dusty road, on a baking
afternoon, to look at a picturesque cottage and act water-carrier when I
get there!"

"The tin upsets when I hold it on my paint-box," said Aldred, in a
rather aggrieved voice, "and if I put it on the ground I have to stoop
every time I want to dip my brush."

"Then make a hole in each side, tie a piece of string across, and hang
it on the peg of your easel. I'll fix it up for you in half a second, if
you'll find me the hammer and a nail. Girls have no invention! The
thing's as simple as possible. I wonder you couldn't think of it for
yourself. Where's a piece of string? Now, isn't this A1? Put it inside
your case. There! Off you go!"

Aldred could not but acknowledge the improvement in her painting tin,
but she seemed, nevertheless, in no hurry to start. She re-arranged her
paints, took off her hat and put it on again, and loitered about in so
marked a manner that her brother could not fail to notice her
hesitation.

"What's the matter now?" he enquired.

"You might come with me, Keith!"

"Oh, bother!"

"You know quite well I can't go alone."

"Why not?"

"Because Father said I mustn't sit sketching by myself."

"That's a horse of another colour. In that case, why did Aunt Bertha let
you get ready?"

"She didn't. She's out, so I couldn't ask her."

"Taking French leave?" chuckled Keith.

"I thought it would be all right if you went too."

Keith groaned in reply.

"We need only walk for five minutes along the road, and then turn into
the path through the wood," suggested Aldred. "There's a field of cut
corn in front of the cottage; you could sit on the corn and read if you
like."

"Not half so cool as here."

"Oh, Keith, you might be nice when it's holidays!" pleaded Aldred. "It's
the only time I ever have anybody to go about with. I'm sure I do heaps
of things for you; I was playing cricket with you all morning, wasn't
I?"

"Yes, and a precious butterfingers you were, too. There, then, you
needn't look so blue! I'll go, but on the one condition that you let me
read in peace and quiet, and don't bother."

"I won't say a single word, if you don't want to talk. I'll be
absolutely dumb and mum!"

"Well, I hardly believe you'll be able to hold your tongue to that
extent. I'll allow you an occasional remark, but you mustn't keep up a
continual flow of conversation. Where's my straw hat?--it's too hot for
a cap. I think I'm an absolute saint to turn out on such a blazing
afternoon!"

Having gained her point, Aldred ran readily enough to fetch her
brother's hat, and set off with him down the drive in a state of beaming
satisfaction.

Dingfield, the place where they lived, though only an hour's distance
from London, was sufficiently in the country to afford a pleasant
prospect of trees, meadows, and winding reaches of river. The hedgerows
were thick with twining bryony and feathery traveller's joy; here and
there the hips were reddening, and a ripe blackberry or two tempted them
to linger upon the way. It was cooler than Keith had anticipated, for a
fresh breeze was blowing from the Surrey Hills, sending white clouds in
long streamers across the blue of the sky, and shaking down a few
windfalls from the apple trees that overhung Farmer Walton's gate.

The two soon left the high road, and, after strolling leisurely through
the welcome shade of the wood, climbed over a stile into a pasture, and
after another five minutes' walking found themselves in a stubble field,
within sight of the river. Here was the subject upon which Aldred had
determined to try her brush. It was a picturesque old cottage, with
red-tiled roof, lattice windows, a porch wreathed in purple clematis,
and a garden gay with dahlias, looking attractive enough in the
September sunshine to make even an amateur wish to commit its beauties
to paper.

Aldred chose her point of view with great deliberation, and considerable
taste for a girl of only fourteen. She fixed her easel where a couple of
elders would make a background for the red roof, and where she could
catch a pleasant angle of the gable window and a peep of the distance
beyond. Having unpacked her portfolio, she settled herself on her camp
stool and began to put in her sketch with rapid lines, working, indeed,
more quickly than correctly, but nevertheless obtaining rather a good
effect. Keith, finding a pile of corn stooks conveniently near, flung
himself down in the shade, and, with a fern leaf to flip away flies, lay
with half-closed eyes watching his sister's energetic pencil.

"How you go at it!" he remarked. "It makes me hot just to look at you!"

"Then don't look! I thought you wanted to read? You made me promise not
to open my lips, and I haven't spoken a word since we came."

"Most heroic self-denial on your part, I'm sure! I believe I'm too lazy
even to read. I like to lounge in the holidays, especially when it's
getting so near the end."

"Only a week now to the fourteenth," said Aldred.

"Yes, worse luck! I wish it were a month!"

"And I am counting the days. I want the time to come so much!"

"It's a case of 'where ignorance is bliss', my dear girl. You've never
been to school before; I have! You won't find yourself in such an
anxious hurry to start off by next September, if I'm anything of a true
prophet."

"I expect I shall. All the stories I've read about school sound
delightful--the girls have such fun. I'm looking forward to going most
immensely. It will be far nicer than having a governess at home. It's so
fearfully slow while you're away at Stavebury. Aunt Bertha grows more
prim and particular every day, and I never seem able to do a single
thing right; it's scold and lecture, lecture and scold, from morning
till night! As for Miss Perkins, I was sick of the very sight of her!
You can't imagine how glad I was when she took her final departure. I
said good-bye as nicely as I could, for decency's sake, and then rushed
into the empty schoolroom and danced a jig and clapped my hands for joy,
to think I need never do lessons with her there again."

Keith laughed. "I don't suppose she's crying her eyes out over you
either," he observed.

"I'm sure she isn't. I've no doubt she's almost as delighted as I am.
She's going to The Thorns, to teach Blanche and Minna Lawson. They're
absolutely pattern girls, warranted never to do anything they shouldn't,
so I hope she'll be happy at last. I find them insufferably dull."

"You may get a far worse mistress at school than Miss Perkins."

"I don't think so. You know, Mary Kennedy has been at The Grange, and
she says Miss Drummond is a perfect dear. They have all kinds of games
there too. It will be lovely to learn hockey and lacrosse; I've never
played either before."

"School isn't all games, I can tell you," said Keith, pulling a straw
from the stook and chewing it meditatively. "There's a jolly lot of
grind to be gone through. You'll find you'll have to set that young head
of yours to work in good earnest."

"I can easily do that," declared Aldred, tossing back her dark curls,
"I've no fear at all of not managing my lessons. Why, when I cared to
take the trouble, I could simply astonish Miss Perkins. I could work
sums far quicker than she did, and I used to reel off French verbs so
fast that sometimes she could hardly follow me, even with the book in
her hand."

"All very well with a private governess, Madam Conceit! You've had no
competition. Wait till you work with a class. At The Grange you'll
probably find several other girls who can reel things off a little
quicker."

"Then I shall go quicker still. I tell you, I mean to be top of my
class, and head of the examinations too."

"Don't boast too much beforehand, or pride may bring a fall!" said
Keith, speaking with the superior authority of his sixteen years.
"You'll have to find your own level, Sis. The other girls may have
ambitions as well as you, and will be ready to dispute for the head
place."

"Then they won't get it! It's booked already for Aldred Laurence, and
so is the tennis championship, and anything that's first and foremost in
the way of hockey and lacrosse."

"Great Scott! What more?" exclaimed Keith, looking at his sister with
quizzical amusement. "Are there no bounds to your ambition?"

"Well, I've often heard you say yourself that if one is to get on at
school one must do well at games."

"No one tolerates slackers, certainly I'll allow that."

"I mean to be a general favourite," continued Aldred. "I want the girls
to be tremendously fond of me, and ready to do anything for me."

"They won't jump into your arms all at once, I assure you."

"I'll make them like me! Just you wait and see! I can always make people
care about me when I try hard enough."

"How about Miss Perkins?" suggested Keith dryly.

"Miss Perkins? Oh, well, I didn't even try! I disliked her so much, I
wanted to get rid of her. But it will be a very different matter indeed
when I go to The Grange. I don't mind undertaking that by the time I've
been there a year I shall be the most popular girl, not only in my
class, but in the whole school."

"Whew! That's a large order! Popularity isn't so easy to come by, Sis.
It depends on a dozen things--sometimes, indeed, it seems almost an
accident. If you work too hard for it, you may overstep the line, and
find yourself sent to Coventry instead. I've known two or three fellows
served that way."

"You always want to discourage me," declared Aldred, with a flush on her
cheeks.

"No, I don't. But I think you've far too good an opinion of yourself.
You need taking down considerably, and fortunately school will soon do
that for you. You'll talk very differently from this at the end of your
first term, or I'm much mistaken."

Aldred shrugged her shoulders. She was confident of her own success, and
regarded Keith's warnings simply in the light of brotherly teasing. She
said no more for the present, but gave her whole attention to her
sketch, which had now arrived at the painting stage. She dabbed on the
colours with the greatest assurance; there was no hesitation in the
bold, rather clever strokes, and the picture, though somewhat
"slap-dash" in style, was already beginning to bear a very fair
resemblance to the scene before her.

"You're not the only one out working to-day," remarked Keith, after an
interval of silence. "Here's Mr. Bowden himself sauntering down the
field in search of a subject."

Aldred looked round and waved her hand to a tall, grey-haired gentleman,
who, armed with a sketchbook, appeared to be jotting down the outlines
of some of the corn stooks. On seeing her smiling face he came at once
in her direction, and stopped critically behind her easel.

Mr. Bowden was an artist of considerable repute; he was a friend of
their father's, and always had a pleasant word for Aldred when he
visited at the house. Therefore she awaited his verdict with some
anxiety.

"Very good, Aldred! I had heard you were fond of drawing, though I did
not know you could do so well as this. But, my dear child, it's full of
faults, all the same. The perspective of the front of the house is
completely wrong."

"I'm afraid I don't know anything about perspective," pleaded Aldred. "I
just drew it as I thought it looked. The cottage is so pretty, I felt I
simply must paint it."

"That is the right spirit. Go on and try, even if you don't always
succeed. I am glad to see you make an effort to sketch out-of-doors.
There is no teacher like Mother Nature, and the attempt to reproduce a
living tree, or a house, on paper will do you more good than a hundred
copies. Why did you make the lines of your windows run up, when they so
clearly ought to run down?"

"I don't quite understand," said Aldred, looking puzzled.

"Give me your pencil a moment, and I will show you."

"Oh, thank you!" cried Aldred, jumping up with alacrity. "Please take my
camp stool, and then you will have exactly the same view as I have. It
looks so different when one is sitting down."

Mr. Bowden good-naturedly installed himself in Aldred's place, and,
taking her paint-box and brushes, began to give her a practical lesson
in sketching from nature.

"The composition is not bad," he remarked, "but if you had brought in
that far tree, which is considerably taller than the cottage, it would
have raised the subject on the left-hand side of the picture, and given
a pleasanter result. Shall I put in a touch to show you what I mean?"

"Oh, please!--as many as you like. It would be such a help to watch
you!" replied Aldred.

"Very well, then. In the first place, I make the lines of your
perspective slope down to their right vanishing point. Is not that
better? Now, a dab of brighter blue in the sky, with a raw edge to give
the effect of that white cloud. The trees need massing together, with a
greater depth of shade to give roundness to them, and a branch just
indicated here and there among the foliage. The stubble field needs a
tone of richer and warmer yellow, while a few stooks here in the
foreground would be the utmost improvement. Look how I am blocking them
in, with strong light and shadow, and two or three ears marked
definitely at the top, to show against the dark of the hedge beyond.
There! Go on working yourself at the field and the distance. Paint
moistly, and don't spare your cobalt blue."

"It's like magic!" said Aldred, reviewing the improvement in her sketch
with immense satisfaction. "I hardly know how to thank you. I'm afraid
I've been wasting your time dreadfully."

"No matter, if it has helped you," said Mr. Bowden, picking up his
sketch-book. "I must go now, though, for I want to catch the effect of
the late afternoon light on those marshy pools beyond the cottage. Don't
forget the hints I have given you," and with a friendly nod to Keith he
walked rapidly away, and was soon out of sight.

For some little time after Mr. Bowden had left, Aldred painted away
industriously at her foreground. Keith, in the shelter of the stooks
close by, was deep in his book; and there was no sound except the
chirping of birds, or the lowing of cattle, to disturb her. How
pleasant it was! She keenly enjoyed each touch of her brush, and tried
hard to follow the directions which her kind old friend had given.

Fully half an hour had passed away, and her stubble field had made
considerable progress, when voices in the pathway behind her caused her
to look round.

It was Mr. and Mrs. Silvester, the vicar and his wife, who, bearing a
basket, were walking in the direction of the cottage, no doubt with the
intention of paying a visit to old Mrs. Barker.

Recognizing the little figure at the easel, they came at once to see
what she was working at so briskly.

"Aldred, my dear! have you turned artist? This is an extremely good
sketch. How long has it taken you?" asked Mrs. Silvester.

"I only began it this afternoon," answered Aldred. "We came here about
three o'clock--didn't we, Keith?"

"It is really excellent!" exclaimed the Vicar. "I myself have had a
little experience in painting, so I am able to judge. The composition of
the picture is most artistic; I admire the way the tree has been
arranged to just overtop the chimney, and the large corn stook to bring
the eye down to the foreground. The perspective is correct, the light
and shade have been handled in quite a masterly fashion, and the sky
with the patch of cloud is particularly happy. I hope you are going to
have drawing lessons at school. I am sure you have unusual talent, which
ought certainly to be cultivated."

Keith, who had risen from his seat among the corn to greet the visitors,
gave a peculiar, rather suggestive cough, but did not volunteer any
remark. Aldred's eyes were very bright, and her cheeks pink, as she
replied:

"I'm certainly fond of painting. I don't think I can do any more to the
distance. I was just finishing the foreground when you came."

"Don't put another touch to it," said the vicar. "It is excellent just
as it is. I beg that you will shut your paint-box, and leave it; it
would be a mistake to work at it any more."

"I am most interested to have seen it," declared Mrs. Silvester; "it is
delightful to find anyone with such a decided gift for art. You must
make it your special study, and we shall look for great things from you
when you have finished school."

She passed on with her husband, and as they walked towards the cottage
the words "marvellous talent" and "astonishing cleverness" were wafted
back by the summer breeze.

Aldred closed her paint-box as the Vicar had suggested. Somehow she did
not feel inclined to continue her work; all the pleasure had suddenly
faded away from it.

Keith had subsided once more into his former lazy attitude, and sat idly
picking ears of corn, preserving an ominous silence. He waited until Mr.
and Mrs. Silvester were safely inside old Mrs. Barker's garden, then
burst forth.

"Well, of all the sneaks you're the biggest! Call that your work? Why,
it's Mr. Bowden's!--all the best parts, at any rate, that they were
praising so much. And you calmly took the credit for the whole! I wasn't
going to speak and give you away, but I'll let you know what I think of
you now."

"Oh, Keith! What could I do?" stammered Aldred, the tears welling up in
her eyes and splashing down upon the paint-box. "Don't scold me so! I
can't bear you to be cross with me."

"But you deserve it! Why didn't you say it wasn't really your own
painting?"

"They never asked me if I had been helped," answered Aldred; "and, after
all, it's my sketch, not Mr. Bowden's."

"Yes, your sketch, but improved absolutely beyond recognition. Look
here! if you play these tricks at school you'll pretty soon find
yourself the reverse of popular. Boys wouldn't stand it, and I don't
suppose girls will either."

"It didn't strike me to say anything," sobbed Aldred. "Oh, Keith, don't
look at me like that! Shall I run after them and tell them? I will, if
you want. I'll go at once, if you'll only be friends with me again."

"No, they're inside the cottage, condoling with Mrs. Barker over her
rheumatism. You'd only make yourself ridiculous if you followed them,
and came out with a dramatic confession in the middle of the kitchen. I
hate scenes. Do turn off the water-works, there's a good girl! Be a
little straighter in future if you want to keep chums with me, though.
Here, I'll help you to pack up your traps, and we'll go home to tea.
Your sketch is still wet; if you carry that I'll bring on the rest."

Very crestfallen and miserable, Aldred took up her unfortunate painting,
and began to walk away down the path towards the wood, leaving her
brother to follow. In her brown holland dress and red poppy hat she made
such a sweet picture against the yellow of the corn stooks that, in
spite of his disapproval, Keith could not help looking after her with a
certain amount of admiration. No one who met Aldred Laurence could have
failed to be struck by her personality. She was very neatly and trimly
made, and had a way of holding herself erect and looking alert that gave
her a distinguished appearance, and seemed to raise her above the level
of the average girl. Her lovely dark eyes, long, curling brown hair, and
warm, rich colouring had a gipsy effect that was particularly
picturesque. Her eyes were so bright and soft and expressive, her cheeks
had two such bewitching dimples, and she smiled so readily and winningly
in response to the smallest advance, that she generally made friends
easily, and had won notice from strangers since the days of her
babyhood.

To sober, downright, matter-of-fact Keith his sister was often a sore
puzzle. Her eager, impetuous, excitable disposition, and many impulsive
acts, were as foreign to him as an unknown language.

"Why need you work yourself up so tremendously over every trifle? What's
the use of taking life so stormily?" he once remonstrated.

"I don't know," replied Aldred. "I seem to care so much more about
everything than you do. I can't help it; I suppose it was born in me."

"Then it's high time you got it out of you!" remarked Keith, whose ideal
was a state of unruffled calm on all occasions.

In spite of the difference in their temperaments the two were really
attached to each other, and though Keith might not be demonstrative, he
tolerated Aldred's devotion when they were strictly alone, though he
would not allow her, as he expressed it, to "make an exhibition of him
before other fellows".

Poor Aldred! She had a very warm and loving heart, and a perpetual
hunger for affection that, so far, had failed to be entirely satisfied.
Since the day, seven years before, when her mother had started on that
long journey from which none return, nobody had seemed to understand her
quite, or to know how to manage her aright. Her father, a clever
barrister who went daily from Dingfield into London, was too absorbed in
his profession to give much time or sympathy to his children. Having
sent his son to school, and provided a daily governess for his daughter,
he felt that he had done all that was required of him. The masters at
Stavebury were responsible for Keith, and as for Aldred, if anything
more was needful for her upbringing than Miss Perkins could give, surely
his sister, who managed his house so admirably, could look after his
motherless girl?

Unfortunately, though Aunt Bertha had great experience and excellent
skill in the making of jams and the care of linen, she had no aptitude
for the handling of human souls. She was a stout, bustling,
unimaginative, prosaic person, without an atom of romance or sentiment
in her composition. A nature such as Aldred's was beyond her
comprehension. She tried to do her best for the child, but it was such
an unsympathetic best that it had the unhappy effect of setting a
barrier between herself and her niece which neither seemed able to pass.
Long and lucidly would Aunt Bertha reason and expound, and enjoin habits
of neatness, order, and punctuality. All to no purpose! Arguments never
appealed to Aldred. She would listen with an air of don't-care
indifference, and do just the same next time. Yet if her aunt could have
given her one warm kiss, the battle would have been won. It was a sad
pity, for the girl had in reality a very sweet disposition, though at
present it was like a neglected garden, where a few choice blossoms
might be found, struggling with ugly weeds that threatened sometimes
almost to strangle the flowers.

The precise governess carefully chosen by Aunt Bertha had not helped
matters. She found her pupil bright indeed, but only ready to work by
fits and starts, and quite unmoved by fear of punishment, or promise of
reward. So strong at last had the friction grown that Miss Perkins had
herself resigned her post, and recommended that Aldred should be packed
off to school.

"I have done my utmost," she said to Miss Laurence, "but I feel that I
am a complete failure. I have no influence over Aldred, and she is not
making the slightest progress. In the circumstances I cannot honestly
continue to teach her. In my opinion a little strict discipline is what
she requires, and the sooner she experiences it the better."

The decision to send her away (long held over her head as a threat),
instead of daunting Aldred, had delighted her. Aunt Bertha was much
relieved. She had dreaded a storm when the question was raised, and
though she considered it a bad characteristic in a girl to be glad to
leave home, she felt it removed a difficulty when her niece accepted the
situation so readily.

To Aldred the idea of forming herself on the prim pattern of her aunt
was intolerable. She was ready to copy anybody whom she loved and
admired, but to be obliged to repress her enthusiasms, and reduce her
ideals to the level of the commonplace, seemed like being forced into a
box too small to contain her.

"Aunt Bertha never understands," she thought. "She says I must try to
grow up now, and be sensible. If growing up means getting cold and calm
and stupid, and taking everything as a matter of course, I'd rather not.
I'll just stop a child always, however hard they may try to make me
different!"

Such was Aldred at the time our story begins,--a mass of contradictions,
so wayward and yet so winning, a mixture of good impulses and weak
points, equally ready to join a crusade or to follow the multitude to do
evil; waiting, like a gaily painted but rudderless vessel, to be
launched on to the stormy ocean of school life.




CHAPTER II

Mabel Farrington


Birkwood Grange was a rambling, roomy stone house, built at the edge of
a breezy common, within sight and sound of the sea. It was a pleasant
spot for a school; beyond stretched the broad downs, covered with short,
fine grass, through which the dazzling white road wound like a ribbon to
the distant horizon. There was a sense of air and space as one looked
over the green upland, where for miles the view was interrupted only by
the sails of a windmill, or an occasional storm-swept tree, the slanting
branches of which showed the direction of the prevailing gale. In front,
the chalky cliffs descended sharply to the beach; and beyond them, now
blue as turquoise, now gleaming silver, now inky black, as calm as a
lake, or lashing into foaming spray, always changing, yet ever
beautiful, lay the wide waters of the English Channel. On one side of
the house was a walled kitchen-garden, and on the other a field for
hockey; while in front a large lawn provided ample space for several
tennis courts.

On the afternoon of September 14th The Grange presented an extremely
lively and animated scene. Girls were everywhere--tall girls, short
girls, fat girls, slim girls; some fair, some dark, some pretty and
some plain; and all in a state of excitement, and chattering as fast as
their tongues would wag. No anthill, or hive of bees about to swarm,
could have seemed in a greater ferment; there was a constant hum of
conversation, a continual patter of feet, and a succession of young
people, always moving in and out, searching for friends, claiming old
acquaintances, exchanging greetings, and passing on items of news. It
was the first day of the autumn term; a fresh school year had begun, and
the party of thirty-nine girls who constituted Miss Drummond's little
community were once more assembled for a season of work and play.
Several changes had taken place; most of the rooms had been re-papered
and painted, and there were alterations in the time-table, a revised
practising list, and an entirely modified arrangement of some of the
classes.

Small wonder, therefore, that a babel of talk prevailed in every corner
of the house, and that various groups of hair ribbons kept collecting
and dispersing with the bewildering effect of a kaleidoscope, while such
a general atmosphere of bustle and commotion pervaded the establishment
as to turn the head of any onlooker in a complete whirl. Aldred,
ensconced in an angle of a bow window, surveyed the whole spectacle, as
yet, from the standpoint of an outsider. It is true, she had received a
cordial welcome from Miss Drummond; she had been duly entered as a
member of the Fourth Form; she had been allotted a desk in a classroom,
a locker in the recreation-room, and a cubicle in a big, airy bedroom;
and was already possessed of a pile of new books, a chest expander, and
a hockey stick: yet, in spite of this initiation she was feeling
decidedly like a fish out of water. She was not usually afflicted with
shyness, but to find herself in the midst of a medley of strangers, all
too occupied with their own affairs even to realize her existence, was a
little disconcerting to even her easy self-confidence. She was beginning
to wonder how long she would remain unnoticed, and was trying to screw
up her courage to venture a remark to one of her nearest neighbours,
when a plain girl in spectacles broke the ice.

"What's your name, and where do you come from?"

Aldred started at the abruptness of the question and turned to face the
speaker, who continued with a smile: "We always put new-comers through a
catechism. I want to know your age, and what class and dormitory you're
in, and which teacher you're to learn music from, and whether you're
going to take dancing and wood-carving. Oh! so you're in the
Fourth--that's my form, as it happens. My name's Ursula Bramley, and I'm
fourteen and a half. We have a very decent time at Birkwood. There's any
amount of fun going on, as you'll soon find out. Wait till we start the
Debating Society and the Cooking Class! Have you been measured yet for a
gymnasium costume? Of course, there has not been an opportunity, but
Miss Drummond is sure to see about it to-morrow--and a cooking apron
too, if you haven't already got one."

Aldred replied as briefly as possible to these various interrogations,
but Ursula seemed quite satisfied with "Yes" and "No" for an answer, and
rattled on: "I'm rather sorry for you, being put in No. 2 dormitory,
because you'll be with Fifth Form girls, and you can't expect them to be
particularly chummy with you. If there had only been room, now, in No.
5! But we're full up, all six beds; there isn't even a corner for a
shakedown. We have such jokes in the mornings, when we're getting up!
It's a pity you'll be out of it. I'd like you to see Dora Maxwell acting
a peacock; you'd simply scream! Of course, we daren't make too much
noise, or we should have a monitress pouncing down upon us; but it's
ever such fun, all the same. They're a very prim set in No. 2. They
never lost a single order mark last term! Well, if you can't be in our
dormitory you'll be with us in class, at any rate, and it isn't dull
there by any means, I can tell you."

"How many girls are there in the Fourth Form?" asked Aldred.

"There were seven before, but you'll make eight. Why, most of them are
in the room now, or on the lawn just outside, so I can point them out to
you. That's Phoebe Stanhope standing by the fireplace,--the one with
the long light pigtail and the blue blouse; she's talking to Lorna
Hallam, and Agnes Maxwell is showing her camera to them both. Now, if
you'll look through the window you'll see two girls walking arm in arm
round the sundial; the fair one is Dora Maxwell, and the dark one is
Myfanwy James. Dora is tremendously jolly; she and Myfanwy think of the
most outlandish things to do. Why, one night they went to bed right
underneath their bottom sheets, and put their pillows over their faces,
and when Freda Martin (that's our prefect) came to turn out the lights
she thought they weren't there at all, and was just going to make a
tremendous fuss, when Myfanwy couldn't stand it any longer, and
exploded! We six are in the same dormitory, and we're the greatest
chums. We call ourselves 'The Clan', and each is pledged to back the
others up through thick and thin, whatever happens."

"Who's the seventh girl in the class?"

"Mabel Farrington."

"And doesn't she belong to 'The Clan'?"

"Oh, no! Mabel wouldn't dream of such a thing."

"Why not?"

"Oh! because--well, she's rather particular. She's not very great
friends with anybody."

"Don't you like her?"

"Like her? Yes; everybody likes Mabel. That's not the reason at all.
Somehow she's a little different from other people. You see, her
grandfather is Bishop of Holcombe, and her uncle is Lord Ribchester."

"You mean, she gives herself airs?"

"Not in the least; she's not at all conceited. But she never cares about
playing tricks, and having all kinds of jokes, like the rest of us."

"Then she's a prig!"

"No, she isn't. Wait till you've seen her; she's extremely nice. As I
said before, she always seems different--just a trifle above everyone
else, perhaps."

"Which dormitory is she in?"

"She's allowed a bedroom to herself, and she's the only girl in the
school who has one--even the monitresses have to sleep in cubicles."

"Why is she so specially privileged?"

"Her mother, Lady Muriel Farrington, is a friend of Miss Drummond's. I
believe Mabel was sent here rather as a favour, because Miss Drummond
was so anxious to have her at The Grange."

"Then you all make a fuss over her?"

"No, not particularly; but we certainly like her."

"I'm sure I shan't."

"You can't help it, when you know her. By the way, here she is now,
coming in at the door. I must tell her who you are."

Aldred turned, and saw a girl of her own age, so remarkably pretty and
attractive that, in spite of her preconceived prejudice against the
aristocrat of the school, she could not repress a certain amount of
admiration.

Mabel had a very fair complexion, with cheeks pink as apple blossom, a
pair of frank, thoughtful blue eyes, straight features, and a quantity
of beautiful red-gold hair that hung almost to her waist. Her expression
was particularly pleasant and winning, and as she crossed the room in
response to Ursula's call, and smiled a welcome to the new-comer, Aldred
began already to reverse her unfavourable opinion.

"I'm glad we shall be eight in class now," said Mabel. "It's a much
nicer number than seven. Don't you remember, last term Miss Drummond
said she hoped we should get a new girl? Of course, we were Third Form
then, but it has not made any difference to be moved up to the Fourth,
except that we are going to have Miss Bardsley for a teacher, instead of
Miss Chambers--we're just the same set altogether."

"I like our new classroom far better than the old one," remarked Ursula.
"The desks are more comfortable, and there's a nicer view out of the
window. From my place I can catch a little glimpse of the sea, if I
screw my neck."

"Miss Bardsley won't let you crane your neck in school, I'm sure," said
Phoebe Stanhope, who had joined the group. "She has the reputation of
being much stricter than Miss Chambers."

"Ugh! Then I wish I could go back to the Third," declared Ursula.

"We'd a fairly easy time with Miss Chambers," said Lorna Hallam. "One
could always give a headache as an excuse, if one didn't know one's
lessons."

"I don't care for a slack teacher like poor Miss Chambers," put in Agnes
Maxwell. "She has no more idea of keeping order than a jellyfish; I
could teach as well myself."

"Go and tell Miss Drummond so, and propose that you should take the
Third," laughed Ursula. "I should like to see her face when you suggest
it!"

"There's the dressing-bell! Aldred, you must go and get tidy for tea,
which will be ready in exactly ten minutes."

There was no doubt that Mabel Farrington was a particularly nice girl;
the more Aldred saw of her, the more she liked her. Her popularity at
The Grange was thoroughly well deserved, for it rested more on her
character than on her social standing. She was extremely high-principled
and conscientious, a plodding worker, and always anxious to uphold the
general tone and credit of the school. If she had a fault, it was her
exclusiveness. So far, though she was pleased with everyone, she had
made no bosom friend, and, as Ursula had said, kept slightly aloof from
the other girls in the form.

Aldred also found herself rather left out; "the clan" of six were so
thoroughly absorbed in their own interests, so taken up with various
amusements, secrets, and private jokes that could not be shared by
anyone who did not sleep in their dormitory, that it was impossible for
them to include her in their fun.

They were not unkind to her, but they simply took no notice of her; and
as the Fifth Form girls in No. 2 dormitory were equally stand-off,
Aldred's first week at The Grange was a very lonely one.

It was an unpleasant and unwelcome experience for her; she had come to
school full of confidence that she would win immediate favour, and it
was humiliating to find herself not appreciated as she had expected.

After her first catechism by Ursula no one had exhibited further
curiosity about her home or her family; and any information which she
volunteered was received without enthusiasm. It was plain that "The
Clan" thought her of small consequence, and did not trouble to cultivate
her acquaintance.

Aldred was not used to being overlooked; she felt both indignant and
offended at this neglect. She almost wished she had never left home, or,
at any rate, that she had been sent to some other school than The
Grange.

"If I can't make them like me, I shall never be happy here," she said to
herself. "They're a stupid set! Well, if I don't get along any better
than this, I shall ask Father to take me away, and send me to Oakdene
with the Ropers. They always admire me; Doris writes two letters to my
one, and Sibyl fights with Daisy to sit next to me at tea!"

It is generally the unexpected that happens. Aldred had nearly made up
her mind that she would never be popular with the Fourth Form, and would
be obliged to remain a permanent outsider, when quite suddenly the whole
aspect of affairs was altered.

The change arose from a most unanticipated quarter. One day Mabel
Farrington came up to Aldred with an unusual warmth of manner, and an
evidently newly awakened interest.

"By the by, Aldred, do you happen to live at Watersham?" she began.

"At Dingfield. It's really a part of Watersham, only the river runs
between," replied Aldred, rather astonished at the question, for no one
had seemed to care to hear about her home before.

"And were you staying at Seaforth in June?"

"Yes; we had rooms on the Promenade."

"I thought you must be the same girl! I've just had a letter from a
cousin. I don't expect you've met her, but at any rate she has heard all
about you, and she wrote to tell me. I'm so glad you have come to The
Grange! I hope we shall be great friends. Will you sit next to me in
class?"

Aldred's amazement was extreme. That Mabel Farrington, so exclusive and
particular, should have singled her out, and actually wished to sit near
her, was an honour which had been bestowed upon no one else in the
school. It was evidently no empty compliment, but a genuine offer of
friendship, for Mabel went promptly to Miss Bardsley and arranged for an
exchange of desks, with the result that she and Aldred were placed side
by side. At lunch-time she took Aldred's arm as they walked down the
passage, she chose her for a partner at tennis during the afternoon,
and sat talking to her during evening recreation.

She even made a more astonishing proposal.

"It's horrid for you to be obliged to sleep in No. 2, with Fifth Form
girls," she said. "There's plenty of room in my bedroom for another bed.
Would you care to join me? I should be delighted to have you, if you
will."

The sudden fancy which Mabel had taken for Aldred could not fail to
attract the notice of the other members of the Fourth Form. It was so
unlike her to seek to be on such intimate terms with a classmate that at
first they could scarcely believe the evidence of their own eyes. When
they saw, however, that she appeared to have formed, not only an
affection, but also an intense admiration for Aldred, they began to
yield the latter a higher place in their estimation. As an ordinary
new-comer, she had seemed of little importance; but as the chosen friend
and elect companion of Mabel Farrington, she was at once raised to a
very superior and important position. Girls who had hardly noticed her
before, now made much of her; and her opinions were consulted, her
remarks listened to, and her suggestions well received. It was an
understood thing that to offend her would be to offend Mabel also, and
to please the one was the best way of pleasing the other.

Aldred found this new state of things extremely gratifying. It was
exactly what she had hoped for; success had come with a bound, and
granted her the popularity for which she had craved. Added to this, she
liked Mabel immensely, and keenly enjoyed her society. Once Mabel had
unbent and thrown off her usual cloak of reserve, she proved a most
delightful and winning comrade, and it gave a special zest to her
confidences to feel they were shared by no one else. Aldred knew well
that she was regarded as supremely lucky by the rest of the class, each
one of whom would have jumped at the chance of being Mabel's room-mate,
and envied her good fortune. She held her head a little high in
consequence, and was ready almost to patronize those who, while they had
had a much longer acquaintance with the school favourite, had not been
considered worthy of her particular esteem.

It was about a fortnight after the establishment of this friendship,
when the two girls had already grown very fond of each other, that
Aldred happened one day to be standing inside the book cupboard in the
classroom. It was quite a large cupboard, almost like a separate little
room; and it had shelves all round, where spare exercise-books, bottles
of ink, and boxes of chalk for the blackboard were kept. No one but the
monitress was supposed to enter, and that only by the mistress's orders;
so Aldred had no business there, and had gone in out of curiosity to see
what it contained. She was examining the new pens, paper fasteners,
bundles of pencils, and other articles which she found, when she heard
voices in the classroom. Mabel Farrington and one or two other girls had
evidently come in, and, to judge from their conversation, were
discussing no less a person than herself. Aldred pricked up her ears.
What were they saying about her? Strict honour urged her to step out of
the cupboard at once, before she heard any more; but prudence advised
her to stay where she was, and not to let her companions know that she
had been prying in a place where she was not allowed to go: and it was
the latter counsel that prevailed.

"Yes, I think she's pretty," said Phoebe Stanhope, "and she's very
clever, and can make herself pleasant; but (if you'll excuse my saying
so, Mabel) I can't quite see why you admire her so blindly as you do."

"Because she deserves it!" exclaimed Mabel, with enthusiasm. "She did
such an absolutely splendid thing that I feel proud to know her."

"What do you mean?"

"I'll tell you. I didn't say a word about it before because I wanted to
see if Aldred would mention it herself; but she's never hinted at the
matter, and that's raised her higher still in my opinion. There are few
girls who would not have made some reference to it."

"But what did she do?" asked Dora Maxwell.

"She was staying at Seaforth last June, and while she was there a
terrible fire broke out in the middle of the night at the house where
she was lodging. The people got safely on to the Promenade, and had
sent for the fire engines, when suddenly it was discovered that the
landlady's youngest little boy had been left asleep in the attic. The
flames were blazing out at the windows, and the hall was filled with
horrible, dense smoke. Nobody dared to go inside, and everybody said:
'Wait for the Brigade, and the proper fire-escape. One of the men will
fetch him.' But Aldred knew that every moment wasted might mean the loss
of the child's life. She ran and dipped her pocket-handkerchief in the
sea, and tied it over her mouth; then, without consulting anyone, she
dashed into the house, and crept on her hands and knees up the stairs.
She could just manage to breathe, but she reached the bedroom, and
groped her way to the crib where the little boy lay whimpering with
fright. He was only two years old, and luckily not very heavy, so she
took him in her arms and crawled down the stairs in the same way as she
had gone up, so as to get the purer air close to the floor. The people
nearly went wild with excitement as they saw her stumble out at the door
carrying the baby; and its mother was ready to worship her. The Brigade
was such a long time in arriving that the flames had gained a complete
hold before it came, and the attics were flaring like a bonfire. If
Aldred had not seized the opportunity, and gone the very moment she did,
the child would have been burnt to death! I believe it made a stir in
Seaforth at the time. The newspapers wanted to print her portrait, but
her father wouldn't allow it. He said 'his daughter had no wish for
notoriety, and did not desire any public recognition of an act she had
only been too happy to perform. She would be grateful if people would
kindly take no further notice of it.' Now, you see why I think so well
of Aldred! She's as brave as anyone in the _Book of Golden Deeds_, and
yet so modest about what she has done that she's content to let it be
quite forgotten."

"How did you hear, then?"

"I happened to mention in a letter to a cousin that we had a new girl at
The Grange, called Aldred Laurence; and Cousin Marion wrote back,
sending me a newspaper cutting that she had kept describing the fire,
and saying she was sure that was the name of the 'little heroine' whom
everybody at Seaforth had been talking about when she stayed there in
June. She knew her home was at Watersham, and could tell me that she
was dark and pretty, for she had sat next to her at a concert, one
afternoon, on the pier. To make quite sure, I asked Aldred if she lived
at Watersham, and if she had been at Seaforth in June; so when she
answered 'Yes' to both questions, I was certain that Cousin Marion must
be right."

"Aldred was brave!"

"Yes, and she showed such particularly nice, delicate feeling
afterwards. It's a privilege to have such a girl at the school! Although
she mayn't want us to say anything about it, she can't help our
honouring her for it. I shall always feel quite different towards her
for the sake of this."

In the shelter of the book cupboard Aldred had overheard every word.
Mabel's account almost took her breath away. It was all a mistake. She
had certainly never been in a fire, or risen to any such pitch of
heroism. She remembered the circumstances, which had occurred just
before her visit to Seaforth, and she had been struck at the time with
the fact that the author of the deed bore the same surname as herself.
The latter's name was, however, spelt with a W instead of a U, and the
two families were not related, nor even acquainted. Aldred had not,
indeed, been aware that the Lawrences lived at Watersham.

[Illustration: ALDRED OVERHEARS A SURPRISING STORY]

So this was the explanation of Mabel's violent attachment! She had been
attracted, not by Aldred's real personality, but by qualities which she
believed her to possess. What would she think, when she learnt that
Aldred was not the girl she imagined? Suppose she were to drop the
friendship as suddenly as she had taken it up? She might possibly prefer
to have her bedroom to herself once more, and would feel no further
interest in one who had not done anything particularly worthy of
admiration. Aldred turned quite cold at the idea. If such a catastrophe
occurred, all her popularity in the school would be lost. She was shrewd
enough to realize that it depended entirely upon Mabel's goodwill, and
that her position really resembled that of a Court favourite. It would
be worse, far worse, to have to fall again into comparative obscurity
than if she had never been thus made much of. Her pride could not
tolerate the thought of being once more a nonentity in her class. To be
held in high repute by her companions was the salt of life to her.

She knew perfectly well that she ought to walk out of the cupboard,
confess to Mabel and the others that she had been listening to their
talk, and explain the exact state of the case. It was the only
straightforward course to take, and would prevent any further
misconceptions. And yet, she hesitated. A swift and strong temptation
had assailed her. After all, why need she tell? No one was aware that
she had overheard this conversation, and nobody had so far made the
slightest reference to her fictitious deed. She would act as if she were
quite unconscious that they credited her with it, and it would be time
enough to disclaim it when it was alluded to in unmistakable terms. The
longer she could keep Mabel's friendship the stronger it would be likely
to prove; and if the rest of the class had grown accustomed to treating
her opinions with deference, they would probably continue to accord her
a certain amount of consideration, from sheer force of habit.

She could not deliberately give up all that she had gained; it was too
great a sacrifice to be expected from anybody! On some future occasion,
when she had had sufficient opportunity to win their approbation on her
own merits, she could casually enlighten the girls, and set the mistake
right. She was confident that when they knew her better they could not
fail to value her for herself alone, and this exploit would sink into
insignificance. Besides, it was surely Mabel's fault, for jumping at
once to a conclusion without making adequate enquiries. She could not
help all the absurd things people might set down to her account, and it
was not her business to go about the world correcting them.

The girls had left the classroom and run downstairs. She could now
emerge from the cupboard quite unobserved, and no one but herself would
be any the wiser for what had happened. For the present, at any rate,
she would temporize; she would let matters remain as they were, and be
guided by future contingencies. There was really no deception about it,
because she fully intended to tell some time, when it was more
convenient.

Thus Aldred drugged her conscience, and allowed herself deliberately to
take the first step in a course which she knew in her heart was
dishonourable and unworthy, and which she was afterwards most bitterly
to regret.




CHAPTER III

The Model Cottage


In her supposed character of a modest and retiring heroine, Aldred
rapidly secured the favour she wanted in the school. Since the afternoon
when Mabel had confided to Phoebe and Dora the story of the rescue,
the whole class had waxed enthusiastic. Though nobody openly mentioned
the subject, she could feel a marked difference in the general attitude
towards her; she was no longer only Mabel's friend, but somebody on her
own account. That this new esteem was not truly her due caused her an
occasional pang, but she would put the thought hurriedly away, consoling
herself by reflecting that the girls were beginning to discover her good
qualities, and to appreciate her as she deserved.

Her intimacy with Mabel increased daily. The latter seemed hardly able
to make enough of her. The two were always together, and Mabel, who
possessed many luxuries that do not usually fall to the lot of the
average schoolgirl, was ready to share everything with her room-mate.
Aldred found it decidedly pleasant to be, not only encouraged, but
actually begged to help herself to an unlimited quantity of the most
delicious scent, to use dainty notepaper, or a delicate pair of
scissors; to be lent a most superior tennis racket, and allowed to
borrow any of the delightful volumes that filled the bookcase in the
bedroom. To do her justice, she was really grateful for all this
kindness, and absolutely adored Mabel. Had she loved her less, she
might, perhaps, have been more willing to hazard the loss of her
affection; but the thought of the blank which such a calamity would
entail made her keep silence, in spite of the reproachful accusations of
her better self.

"It's such a delight to me to have found a real friend!" said Mabel one
day. "I've told Mother about you, and she wrote that she was so glad. I
think I must read you a little scrap of her letter. She says: 'Your
description of Aldred Laurence pleased me very much--she seems just the
kind of high-minded girl with whom I should wish you to be associated;
and though I stipulated for you to have a bedroom to yourself, I do not
object to your sharing it with her, if you like. Our friends naturally
exercise a great influence over our characters, so I am glad you have
made such a good choice. I am sure that, knowing our home standards, I
can rely upon your judgment, and that you would not allow yourself to be
intimate with anyone who is not thoroughly worthy of your confidence.'
You needn't turn so red!" continued Mabel, who misunderstood the cause
of Aldred's blushes. "Of course, Mother is extremely particular, but she
seems quite satisfied. I hope she'll see you some day, and then she'll
love you on her own account."

"Suppose she didn't?" hazarded Aldred.

"She couldn't help it. Mother and I have just the same tastes; we admire
courage and spirit, and people who do things in the world. Nearly all
Mother's friends are interesting in some way. Mr. Joyce is an explorer,
and Mr. Hall has done grand temperance work; Miss Abercombie is an
artist, and Miss Verney is helping to run a settlement in the slums.
Mother says it does her good to know them, and spurs her on to try to do
more herself."

"What does she do?"

"Oh, heaps! No one could live a busier life than Mother. She's president
of ever so many societies and guilds! She looks after poor girls, and
finds employment for them, and sends them to the country when they need
holidays. Then, in our own village there are the Orphanage and the
Cottage Hospital to visit, and the district nurse and the deaconess to
help, and clothing clubs and local charities to manage. She opens
bazaars, and gives the prizes at schools, and acts as judge at flower
shows. When Father was in Parliament it was really dreadful; Mother
could hardly get through her enormously long list. But he lost his seat
at the last election, and she has had a little easier time since then."

"But need she do it, if she doesn't like it?" objected Aldred.

There was a puzzled look on Mabel's face as she answered: "You, of all
people, to ask such a question! Of course, she feels bound to give what
help she can. She says her social influence is her one talent, and she
must use it wherever a good cause needs a champion. She would be
terribly missed, if she stopped supporting those various societies. It's
what I'm to take up myself when I leave school. You, I expect, will go
in for some splendid work, like Florence Nightingale, or Sister Dora. I
have a presentiment that your name will be handed down to fame."

The idea of devoting her life to such self-sacrifice absolutely
staggered Aldred. She did not attempt, however, to shatter Mabel's
dreams for her future, but only gave an ambiguous reply. When her friend
was in this exalted mood, she evidently did not like to be checked, and
the least hint that her high ideals were not shared would make a little
rift within the lute, and destroy her confidence.

Now that she had secured what she considered her rightful place at
Birkwood, Aldred was thoroughly happy in her new life. The Grange was a
very up-to-date school, and Miss Drummond was an exceedingly
enterprising and go-ahead principal, who kept in touch with all the
latest educational methods, and was ever ready to give some fresh system
a trial. This term she was devoting herself to an experiment which found
great favour among her pupils. It was one of her pet theories that every
woman, whether rich or poor, ought to have a thoroughly practical
acquaintance with all the details of housekeeping, and she was
determined to put this into operation. She had had a small cottage built
in one corner of the grounds, and classes were held there regularly for
cookery and still-room lore. The girls were taught to mix puddings, bake
bread, make light pastry, and concoct many old-world salves and
cordials. Miss Drummond would wax both enthusiastic and didactic when
she aired her views on the subject.

"We can very well emulate our great grandmothers in this respect," she
would say, "and thus make a happy combination of ancient and modern.
Because you are studying French and algebra is no reason at all why you
should not also know how to fry an omelette or boil a potato. A
cultivated brain ought surely to be able to grasp domestic economy
better than an untrained one, and an educated woman who is really
helpful is worth more than an ignorant one. Even if you are never called
upon to do things yourselves at home, you ought at least to know how
they should be done, so that you need not set your maids unreasonable
tasks, and expect impossibilities in the way of service. I think, also,
that a great future for many of our English girls lies in the Colonies,
where domestic help is often at a premium, and the most delicately
nurtured lady must sometimes set to work, and be her own cook and
laundress. If you profit by the classes you attend at the cottage, you
will have an invaluable accomplishment, and one which may in some
emergency prove more useful than anything else you have learnt."

Miss Drummond believed in putting all knowledge to the test of practice,
so she instituted the plan of sending the girls in relays of three to
the cottage every Saturday, and letting them undertake the entire work
of the little establishment. Everything must be done by their own hands:
the stove lighted--after the flues had first been intelligently
cleaned--the rooms swept, dusted, and tidied; the midday dinner
prepared, dished up, and cleared away; the crockery washed, and the
kitchen left in apple-pie order. Miss Drummond herself and one of the
other teachers were permanent guests at dinner; and the three
housekeepers were each allowed to ask one friend to afternoon tea, so
that there should be visitors to appreciate the various viands prepared.

The girls welcomed the experiment with the utmost enthusiasm. The
cottage was to them a veritable doll's house, and they were supremely
delighted at the prospect of directing the internal arrangements. As
three were told off weekly for "domestic duty" there was just time
during the term for each of the thirty-nine to have one trial, and
"Cottage Saturday" became an event to which they looked forward with the
greatest eagerness.

Instead of giving the upper forms the entire precedence, Miss Drummond
sandwiched elder and younger girls in alternate weeks, so that several
members of the Fourth Form secured an early chance. Aldred's turn
happened to come the first week in October. To her great satisfaction,
Mabel was bracketed with her for the same day, and Dora Maxwell
completed the trio.

"It will be such fun!" declared Mabel. "We shall have to get our own
breakfast. I hope we shan't make any idiotic mistakes."

"Grind the bacon, and fry the coffee?" laughed Aldred.

"Well, hardly so bad as that. But we shan't have anybody to ask. Miss
Drummond says we're to be absolutely and entirely by ourselves."

"I wish we could do something rather out of the common," said Aldred;
"something that nobody else has thought of yet! It would be such fun to
surprise Miss Drummond!"

"Suppose we were to make some jam?" suggested Dora. "There are heaps of
blackberries growing round the playing-field and the paddock. We could
pick them this afternoon, and hide the basket."

"How about the sugar? There wouldn't be enough in the stores that are
given out."

"We shall have to let Miss Reade into the secret, and ask her to buy it
for us. We can pay for it out of our pocket-money."

"All right. I know there's a preserving-pan and plenty of jam pots at
the cottage. It would be such a triumph, when Miss Drummond came to look
round in the evening, if we could show her a row of jars neatly labelled
'Blackberry'."

"We'll do it, then. Let us get the basket and go to the paddock now."

There was no lack of fruit on the brambles, and the hedgerows yielded
such a prolific harvest that in an hour the girls had picked all they
required. They concealed their spoils carefully in a cupboard under the
stairs, where hockey sticks, tennis rackets, and other possessions were
generally kept. Miss Reade was sympathetic when they took her into their
confidence, and promised readily to get them the sugar.

"Cook will bring it across and smuggle it into the scullery," she said.
"I think Miss Drummond will be quite pleased to find you have tried
something on your own initiative. By the by, I suppose you know how to
make jam?"

"I do," replied Aldred. "I've often watched my aunt make it at home, and
helped her, too. I remember exactly."

"Would you like a recipe?"

"I really don't think we need it, thanks."

"Well, I wish you all success," said Miss Reade "It is not my turn to
have a meal at the cottage to-morrow, but perhaps the blackberry jam
will appear at The Grange afterwards, and we shall taste it sometime at
tea."

By half-past seven next morning the three housewives were ready, and
attired in the regulation costume for the day's work. Each wore a
holland overall with sleeves, and had her hair tightly plaited, to keep
it out of the way.

Miss Drummond presented them solemnly with the key of the cottage.

"You will find most of the stores ready, either in the cupboard or in
the larder," she said; "but the meat will be delivered at ten o'clock.
It is a loin of mutton, and you may cook it in any one of the ways that
Miss Reade has taught you. You can get what vegetables you want from the
garden, and I leave both the pudding and the cakes for afternoon tea to
your choice. Mademoiselle and I will come to dinner punctually at one
o'clock, and I have no doubt you will have everything ready and hot and
very nice."

"We'll do our best," replied the trio.

They rushed across to the cottage in great excitement, eager to commence
operations. The place was a tiny bungalow, containing a sitting-room, a
kitchen, a scullery, a larder, and a coal-shed. Most of its adornments
were of amateur origin. Miss Drummond had wished it to be the special
toy of the school; so while it was in progress of construction, she had
encouraged the girls to prepare everything for it that they could
possibly make themselves, even allowing them to help with the
decorations. Handicrafts were much in vogue at Birkwood, and it was
really astonishing what a number of charming articles had been
contrived, all at a very small cost. The walls of the sitting-room were
colour-washed a pale, duck-egg green, and the Sixth Form had painted
round them a frieze, consisting of long, trailing sprays of wild roses,
quite simply and broadly done, but giving a most artistic effect. The
curtains of cream-coloured casement cloth were embroidered in pale-green
_appliqué_ by the Fifth Form; the Fourth had undertaken the cushions;
and the Third had worked an elaborate and dainty table-cover. The
pictures were mostly chalk and pastel drawings done by the best students
of the art class; while the wood-carving class had contributed the
frames. Carpentry lessons had produced the bookcase, the cosy corner,
the two arm-chairs, and also many neat little contrivances, in the way
of shelves and handy brackets. Every item spent on the furnishing had
been carefully entered and added up by the girls, so that each should
have an adequate idea of the cost of the wee establishment, and what it
was possible to do at trifling expense.

Though the sitting-room was more æsthetic than the kitchen, the latter
was regarded as the most important feature of the house. The walls were
a pale terra-cotta, and were hung with a few brown bromide photographs;
but there art ended and utility began. All the rest was strictly
business-like. There was a small "settler's stove", with oven and
boiler; and a complete stock of requisites for simple cookery--pots,
pans, dishes, pastry-board and roller, lemon squeezer, egg whisk, and
even a coffee grinder, a knife cleaner, and a mincing machine.

The three girls felt quite important as they took possession of their
little kingdom for the day. It was almost like "playing at house", but
there was a "grown-up" sensation of responsibility which differed from
mere amusement. With two guests for dinner and three for tea, they
certainly could not afford to waste their time, if they wished to make
a worthy effort at hospitality.

"We'll get the stove going first," said Mabel, "and have our breakfast;
then, as soon as we've cleared away and washed up, we can begin at once
to think about dinner."

She set the example by seizing the flue brush and beginning to clear the
soot from under the oven, while Aldred fetched sticks, and Dora ran with
a bucket to the shed to break coals, hammering away at the largest lumps
she could find with keen satisfaction. The fire was soon blazing and the
kettle filled, and with so many hands to help breakfast was not long in
preparation. The energetic Dora turned the handle of the coffee grinder,
Mabel cut dainty slices of bacon and presided over the frying-pan, and
Aldred laid the table and made the toast. They all agreed that their
first meal was delicious, although Mabel had forgotten to warm the
plates for the bacon, and the coffee was just a trifle muddy.

"It oughtn't to be," said poor Dora anxiously. "I'm sure I made it
exactly the same way as Miss Reade showed us. I must manage better if we
intend to serve any after dinner to Miss Drummond and Mademoiselle."

"And I must remember hot plates!" said Mabel. "I should be ashamed to
face Miss Drummond if we left out such an important item as that. By the
by, Aldred, did you fill the kettle again, so that we can have plenty of
hot water for washing up? It takes a long time to heat the boiler."

Aldred jumped up rather guiltily. As a matter of fact, she had drained
the kettle, and thoughtlessly placed it empty upon the stove. By good
luck it had not been there long enough to crack, but the vision of what
might have happened made her pensive.

"There seem so many little things to think about!" she declared. "While
you're doing one, you just forget another. I can quite believe the story
of King Alfred burning the cakes, though Miss Bardsley always says it's
'not based on sound historical evidence'."

"It's most natural, and has the ring of truth," agreed Mabel,
"especially the woman saying he would be ready enough to eat them
afterwards. I should have told him so myself, I'm sure."

"What are we going to give Miss Drummond for dinner?" enquired Dora.
"Let us arrange that before we begin to clear away. The kettle can't
boil for quite five minutes, so we may as well hold our council of war
now."

After considerable discussion they decided to cut the loin of mutton
into chops, and stew it with carrots and turnips; to have kidney beans
for the second vegetable, and a plum tart and a corn-flour blancmange
for the pudding.

"Couldn't we have some soup?" suggested Aldred.

"There's nothing to make it with. We've no stock or bones."

"You don't need any. It can be _bouillon maigre_, instead of _bouillon
gras_--just water and vegetables, without any meat. A lady who lives in
France was staying with us this summer, and she said they always have it
like that on Fridays. They put all kinds of things from the garden into
it--things we never think of using. It will be a compliment to
Mademoiselle to give her a French dish."

"Hadn't we better stick to what Miss Reade has taught us?" returned Dora
doubtfully.

"We're to have 'soups and broths' at the next lesson," said Mabel.

"We can't wait for the next lesson!" urged Aldred. "I'll undertake the
soup, and you can do the stew. I might make some bread sauce as well."

"But no one ever takes bread sauce with stewed mutton!"

"Why shouldn't they? It will be a novelty. I believe they have it in
Germany. It will make an extra dish on the table, at any rate. We want
to give Miss Drummond a good spread."

Mabel and Dora demurred, but Aldred was so insistent that in the end
they agreed to let her include both the soup and the bread sauce.

"But you'll have to be answerable for them," maintained Dora, "because
we haven't learnt to make either, and we wanted to practise what we
really know to-day, not to try too many fresh experiments."

"Oh, I'll take the responsibility!" declared Aldred lightly. "We shall
have a splendid dinner now. We'll pick a few apples, and those big
yellow plums, for dessert."

"We'd better write a menu, if we've so many courses," said Mabel.

"A good idea! We'll put it in French; it will just delight Mademoiselle.
What a pity we didn't think of it sooner, and we'd have painted a lovely
card on purpose! I suppose there wouldn't be time now, if I ran and
fetched my paint-box?"

"Aldred! With all this cooking still to be done! We haven't even put
away the breakfast things yet!"

"Well, the kettle's just singing; we'll wait till it boils. Have you a
pencil, Dora, and a scrap of paper?"

The list of dishes looked quite imposing and elegant, when written in a
foreign language. Aldred regarded it with pride, and copied it in her
best handwriting:

                  MENU.

            Potage aux Herbes.
    Côtelettes de Mouton aux Légumes.
             Sauce Anglaise.
       Pommes de Terre au Naturel.
             Haricots Verts.
               Blancmange.
             Pâté de Prunes.
                Fromage.
                Dessert.
                 Café.

"But why have you called the bread sauce _Sauce Anglaise_?" asked Mabel.

"I didn't know what to put. _Sauce de pain_ doesn't sound quite right,
somehow; and don't you remember some old Frenchman--was it
Voltaire?--said the English were a nation of forty religions, and only
one sauce? It's always supposed to be bread sauce, so I think _Sauce
Anglaise_ is a very good name for it."

The kettle by this time had boiled over, which necessitated a careful
wiping of the fender and fire-irons. After the washing-up had been
successfully accomplished, and the stove stoked, and the damper turned
to heat the oven, the girls sallied forth with baskets to the
kitchen-garden, to pick fruit and vegetables. Aldred, who was determined
to concoct what she imagined to be a really French soup, made a
selection of almost every herb she could find--sage, sweet marjoram,
thyme, fennel, chervil, sorrel, and parsley, as well as lettuces, leeks,
and a few artichokes.

"It shall be exactly like what Madame Pontier described to Aunt Bertha,"
she thought; "and I won't forget the _soupçon_ of vinegar and olive oil,
which she said was so indispensable. Miss Drummond will be quite amazed
when she hears I've evolved it myself. I suppose some people have a
natural talent for cooking, the same as they have for painting. Who
first thought of all the recipes in the cookery books, I wonder? It's
far more interesting to try something original than to make the same
stew as we had last week with Miss Reade."

Mabel and Dora had hurried back with their baskets, and when Aldred,
having secured her miscellaneous collection, followed them leisurely to
the cottage, she found them already hard at work, disjointing chops,
cutting up carrots and turnips, slicing beans, and peeling potatoes.

"We want to get the meat on in good time, and let it cook gently,"
announced Mabel; "then we can turn our attention to the sweets. Would
you rather make the blancmange or the pastry?"

"I don't care much about either, if you and Dora want to make them,"
said Aldred. "I shall have quite enough with the soup and the bread
sauce. I might look after the vegetables, if you like."

As the others agreed to this division of labour, Aldred retired to the
scullery, and started operations. There was a small oil cooker here,
which she thought she had better use, as there would not be room for
everything on the kitchen stove. She chopped up all her various herbs,
put them into a pan with some water, and then began to consider the
question of seasonings.

"Even Aunt Bertha admitted that French people are cleverer than English
at flavourings," she thought. "Madame Pontier said there ought to be a
dash of so many things. I'll try a combination of all sorts of spices,
not just plain pepper and salt." So in went a stick of cinnamon, a blade
of mace, a few cloves, a teaspoonful of ginger, some grated nutmeg, and
some caraway seeds. Aldred had not the least notion of how much or how
little constituted a "dash", so she put a liberal interpretation on the
term and added a teacupful of vinegar, and half a bottle of salad oil.

"There! That ought to be worthy of a _cordon bleu_," she said to
herself. "Now I must let it simmer away, and it will be delicious."

She set her pan on the oil cooker, and ran out to the garden, to pick
some flowers for the table. This was a part of the day's work that
appealed to her more than the cookery, so she lingered for some time
making an artistic combination of poppies, grasses, and sweet scabious.
When she arrived back at the cottage, she was greeted by both Mabel and
Dora with rueful faces.

"Your lamp has been flaring up in the scullery, and has made such a
mess!" began Dora. "It's sent black smuts over everything! They came
right through into the kitchen, and fell into the blancmange. I had
hard work to fish them out."

"And the scullery looks as if it wants spring cleaning," added Mabel.
"I'm afraid we shall have to put clean paper on the shelves."

Aldred rushed to ascertain the fate of her pan. Mabel had taken it off
and turned the lamp out, but there was still a very nasty, oily smell in
the air. Dora, who was the most practical of the three, examined the
cooker and re-trimmed the wick.

"You won't have to turn it too high," she said. "These lamps always
smoke very easily. We used to use a paraffin heater in our greenhouse at
home, and it wasn't at all satisfactory. I should leave it only half on,
like this, if I were you."

"It won't cook very fast!" objected Aldred.

"Well, you don't want soup to boil, only to simmer. We must have the
back door open, to get rid of this smell. It's perfectly sickening! I'll
help you to clean up, while Mabel finishes the pastry."

The catastrophe with the lamp was most annoying. The smuts had settled
so persistently that nearly everything had to be taken down and wiped,
or dusted.

"Miss Drummond may very likely peep into the scullery," said Dora. "It
would never do for her to find it covered with blacks; she'd think we
were dreadfully bad housekeepers. All the things in the cottage are so
beautifully new and clean, it's a shame to have a speck anywhere. Isn't
it time to put on the beans and the potatoes?"

The morning had certainly crept along very fast, and if the dinner was
to be punctual to the moment, it was not any too soon to think of the
vegetables. As Aldred had undertaken these for her province, she rushed
into the kitchen and began to see about them at once, in such a flurry
that she quite forgot the instructions she had received at the cookery
class. Fortunately, the other girls were looking on, and brought her to
book.

"You mustn't put the beans into cold water," shrieked Dora; "I've the
kettle boiling on purpose. And where's the pinch of carbonate of soda,
to keep the colour?"

"And the potatoes need salt," interposed Mabel. "They're old now, and
quite floury. You shouldn't do them with a sprig of mint; that was for
new ones."

"Finish the vegetables yourselves, then!" retorted Aldred, a little out
of temper. "I haven't made the bread sauce yet."

"Don't mind about it!"

"Yes, I shall; it's down on the menu."

"That doesn't matter."

"It matters very much. I shall have quite time, if you two will lay the
table. Only, don't disturb my arrangement of the flowers, because I've
put them just right; and be sure you tilt the menu card exactly opposite
Miss Drummond's place."




CHAPTER IV

Domestic Economy


At exactly two minutes to one o'clock Miss Drummond and Mademoiselle
arrived at the cottage, and were ushered by three rather nervous and
anxious housewives into the sitting-room, where the table, at any rate,
looked inviting, with its nice clean cloth and elaborately-folded
serviettes. The girls had arranged among themselves that Aldred was to
bring in and remove the soup and the cheese, Mabel the meat course and
the dessert, and Dora the sweets and the coffee. While the others,
therefore, were taking their seats, Aldred, with a good many misgivings,
poured her _potage_ into the little tureen which formed part of the
dinner service. She had never tasted French vegetable soup, and doubted
whether her compound bore the slightest resemblance to the wonderful
_bouillon maigre_ of which Madame Pontier had boasted; it seemed of such
a particularly weak and washy consistency, the herbs were not
half-cooked, and the salad oil was floating on the top, and refused to
mix up properly, though she stirred it vigorously with a spoon.

"I'm afraid it hasn't boiled enough on this wretched paraffin cooker,"
she thought. "Well, it will have to do now; I can't keep them waiting.
I'm glad Dora remembered the toast."

"A six-course dinner!" exclaimed Miss Drummond, picking up the menu with
great approval. "This is more than Mademoiselle and I had dreamed of! We
certainly never expected to find soup--it is quite a surprise! Where did
you get the stock?"

"There wasn't any stock; it's made from vegetables," replied Aldred. "I
heard a French lady tell my aunt how to do it, so I thought I'd try."

"_Potage aux herbes!_" ejaculated Mademoiselle, looking at the tureen
with an interest half-gastronomical, half-sentimental; "ah, but that
bring to me other days! I have not tasted _bouillon maigre_ since I live
with my _grand'mère_ at Avignon."

"You must imagine you are back in Provence, then, Mademoiselle," said
Miss Drummond, as she helped to hand the plates.

"It was a sweet thought to make it--_une idée tout à fait gentille_! The
scenes of one's youth, ah, what it is to recall them to the memory! _Ma
foi!_ but I am again in the old white _château_: the green shutters are
closed to keep out the warm sun; Jules, the _concierge_, carries in the
dishes, treading softly on the polished floor; outside is the cooing of
doves, and the tinkling of goat bells. _Grand'mère_, so stately, so
erect, so gay in spite of her years, she sit at the table's head, and
serve to all the portion. It is to me as if I were there!"

Steeped in these reminiscences of her childhood, Mademoiselle, with
pleased anticipation, raised her spoon to her lips. Then, alas! alas!
she spluttered, made a horrible grimace, and buried her face in her
serviette.

"_Ah! mais c'est dégoûtant!_" she murmured faintly.

Aldred hurriedly tasted her own plateful. Mademoiselle had not
exaggerated matters; a more unpleasant brew could not be imagined. The
various vegetables and herbs were still half-raw, and had not imparted
their flavour, so the soup seemed mainly a mixture of spices and salad
oil, and had, besides, a suggestion of paraffin, owing no doubt to the
flaring-up of the lamp.

Poor Aldred blushed hotly. She was covered with confusion at such a dead
failure. The others had all politely sampled the soup, and then laid
down their spoons; it was quite impossible for anybody to take it.

"Never mind, my dear!" said Miss Drummond kindly. "You tried to give us
a surprise, and we are as sorry as you that it should have turned out so
unfortunately. Even the best cook has to profit by experience, and the
value of this little cottage is that it gives you the opportunity of
learning from practice. You will be wiser another time. Perhaps your
aunt's French friend will send you a written recipe, with exact
quantities and instructions. It needs a very old housekeeper to make a
dish from hearsay. Suppose you take out the tureen, and we will go on
with the next course."

Mabel's and Dora's stew, made exactly as Miss Reade had shown them in
the cookery class, was quite satisfactory. They had put in the right
seasonings, and had remembered to brown and thicken the gravy. The
potatoes and beans were also up to standard, which cheered Aldred a
little. She was partly responsible for them, and had helped to prepare
them, though it was Dora who had shaken the potato pan, and put the dab
of butter among the beans. Miss Drummond looked mildly surprised at the
addition of bread sauce, but she helped herself without comment, feeling
pledged to taste all her pupils' efforts. Aldred had been obliged to
draw upon her inventive powers for this also, as she had no recipe, and
the result, though not so disagreeable as the soup, was far from
palatable. She had made it exactly like bread and milk, without onion,
butter, or cloves; and had even added a little sugar to it. She wished
sincerely that she had not included it in the menu, or, at any rate,
that she had not allowed it to be brought to table. She looked so
conscious and distressed that Miss Drummond readily divined who was the
author of the attempt, and charitably forbore to remark upon it, though
she left her portion unfinished on her plate.

The rest of the dinner was really very creditable. Dora's blancmange was
smooth, and Mabel's pastry light. Aldred had arranged the cheese and
biscuits daintily on paper d'oyleys; and the coffee, a combined effort
of the trio, was a great improvement upon that of the morning.

The three girls heaved a vast sigh of relief when Miss Drummond, after a
tour of inspection into the kitchen and scullery, departed, expressing
satisfaction both with the dinner and with the general neatness and
order of the establishment. Mademoiselle had excused herself the moment
coffee was finished. She had been very silent after the episode of the
soup, perhaps her thoughts were in Provence, or perhaps she considered
it a hardship that her duties should include being obliged to endure
such amateur cookery.

"Hurrah! The worst part of the day is over," said Mabel. "I felt I
couldn't breathe freely until dinner was done with, and Miss Drummond
out of the house!"

"I'm quite exhausted with all our efforts," declared Dora, sinking into
a basket-chair and tucking a cushion behind her head.

"Your efforts were successful," said Aldred ruefully. "I don't think
Mademoiselle will ever forget my wretched _bouillon maigre_. I'm afraid
she won't accept an invitation to dine at the cottage again."

"Well, she won't have us for cooks in any case, for we shan't get
another day here now until next term. I wish our turns could come
oftener!"

"Yes, we could do with a whole row of cottages."

"I'm afraid Miss Drummond won't build them."

"No, I suppose they cost too much."

The girls felt they had earned a rest after their labours, so they sat
chatting for a while in the sitting-room before they began to clear away
the remains of the feast.

"The others are looking forward tremendously to coming to tea," said
Mabel. "It was nice of Miss Drummond to let us ask the whole Form."

"Well, we were allowed three visitors, and it would have been so hard to
choose which. The two who were left out would have been so offended; and
it really would have been hard on them, when they thought of the fun the
rest were having."

"Look here!" cried Dora, starting up, "do you know it's a quarter-past
two? If we're expecting five girls to tea at half-past four, we shall
have to bestir ourselves and make some cakes."

"And there's the jam! We mustn't forget our precious blackberries,"
added Aldred.

[Illustration: "WITH A SHRIEK SHE DREW SWIFTLY BACK"]

An unpleasant surprise awaited them in the kitchen. They had forgotten
the very existence of the stove while they were talking, and the fire
was out. Until it was rekindled there did not seem much prospect of
either cakes or jam. Dora and Aldred hastened to the rescue, while Mabel
cleared the table, swept up crumbs, and generally tidied the
sitting-room.

"We must manage to make it burn up quickly, or we shan't have the oven
hot in time," said Aldred; and going into the scullery, she fetched the
paraffin can, and poured a liberal amount over the pyramid of sticks and
coal in the grate.

"Miss Reade said we were never to use paraffin!" objected Dora.

"Well, I suppose it's wrong in theory," answered Aldred, "but it's good
in practice. I've seen the housemaid use it at home, when Aunt Bertha
was out of the way. There's nothing like it for making a blaze. There!
I've put on the lid, so if you will set a light to it, you'll see it
will catch at once."

Dora knelt down in front of the stove, struck a match, and applied it to
the paper. Then, instantly, a horrible thing happened. The paraffin
flared up, and the strong down-draught from the stove pipe sent the
flame suddenly straight out through the bars of the grate into her face.
With a shriek she drew swiftly back; for the moment she thought she was
blinded. Mabel came running in much consternation from the sitting-room,
to see what had happened, and found Dora crouching on the floor with her
hands over her eyes, and Aldred standing by, as white as a ghost.

"What's the matter? Are you hurt?" cried Mabel.

"Oh, I can see, after all!" shuddered Dora, cautiously peeping through
her hands. "I never expected the stove to play me such a horrid trick!
Is my face burnt?"

"No; but oh dear, your eyebrows and eyelashes are singed! They look so
queer!"

Dora got up, and ran to view herself in the small mirror that hung over
the dresser.

"I've certainly spoilt my beauty--what there was of it! And I've had a
most dreadful fright, too!" she remarked.

"It was my fault!" quavered Aldred, who was horror-stricken at the
accident. "I'd no idea the flame would rush out in front. You might have
lost your sight!"

"Well, it can't be helped now," said Dora, with good-tempered
philosophy. "We'd better keep this little episode as quiet as we can. I
only hope Miss Drummond won't notice my eyebrows, and ask what I've been
doing to them. We'll never try such a silly thing again, though it was
very efficacious--the fire's blazing away hard. What about the jam? Can
you look after it, Aldred? You said you knew how. Mabel and I will make
some potato cakes, and some scones."

After the failure of the soup and the bread sauce, Aldred's supreme
confidence in her powers was rather shaken; but she would not confess as
much to her companions, and readily undertook to superintend the
preserving. The blackberries were waiting in the basket, and the pounds
of sugar had been smuggled in that morning by the cook, and were
concealed under towels in a drawer.

Aldred wished now that she had not refused Miss Reade's recipe. There
was no printed cookery book at the cottage, as the girls were not
supposed to try experiments, but to carry out what they had learned in
class, the instructions being written down in their notebooks.

"Still, jam really isn't difficult," she reflected. "There are no horrid
seasonings and flavourings, only the fruit and the sugar. I don't see
how I can go wrong over this; I've seen Aunt Bertha make it dozens of
times!"

She set to work very providently and systematically. First she found the
jam pots, wiped them, and placed them in readiness, then got the big
brass pan and rubbed it carefully with butter, to make sure that not the
slightest particle of verdigris could be left in it. She felt quite
proud of herself for thus remembering her aunt's methodical ways. Next
she measured the blackberries with a pint mug, and found that there were
nearly five quarts, therefore four pounds of sugar would be just enough.

"I'll put the sugar in first," she thought, "and then, when it's
boiling, drop in the fruit, like Aunt Bertha does. It keeps the
blackberries whole, instead of letting them go squashy."

So on went the pan, and Aldred, armed with a big wooden spoon, stirred
vigorously, wondering why the sugar did not begin to turn into a soft
syrup, such as she had seen at home.

"There's a queer smell from somewhere!" exclaimed Mabel, who was at the
table concocting potato cakes. "Is anything burning?"

"It's surely not my precious scones!" shrieked Dora, flying to the oven
in hot haste, to ascertain the fate of the delicacies in question.

"Why, you only put them in a moment ago!"

"No, it's not the scones; they've hardly begun to cook yet," said Dora,
much relieved. "Aldred, I believe it's your sugar. Why don't you stir
it?"

"I am stirring," returned Aldred, who, indeed, was wielding the spoon
with frantic zeal.

"What's wrong then? Let me try."

Aldred resigned her weapon, and Dora took her place at the stove; but
she was already too late, for the sugar was rapidly turning into a
black, solid mass.

"Lift off the pan!" cried Mabel. "Can't you see it's burning horribly?
Oh, what a nasty, disgusting, sticky mess!"

"I don't know why it should have burnt," complained Aldred; "I was
watching it the whole time."

"Did you put enough water into it?"

"Water! I didn't put in any at all," faltered Aldred.

"You unmitigated goose!" exclaimed Dora. "Why, even I know that sugar
will burn by itself, though I don't pretend to make jam. You really are
a bungler to-day! How many more silly things are you going to do?"

"Everyone's liable to make mistakes," said Mabel, coming to her friend's
defence. "It was you who suggested the jam, Dora, and neither you nor I
knew exactly the proper way."

"Evidently Aldred didn't either. Why couldn't she get a recipe from Miss
Reade?"

"I thought I could remember," apologized Aldred, who was feeling
decidedly crestfallen.

"Well, you've spoilt all the sugar, at any rate! And the blackberries
are no use now, either. It's really too bad!"

"Oh, Dora, don't be cross, there's a dear!" entreated Mabel. "Aldred's
fearfully sorry! I suppose we shouldn't have been so ambitious. I
expect your scones will be lovely, and that will quite make up for the
jam. Hadn't you better look at them again?"

Dora allowed herself to be pacified, though she felt she had more than
one grievance against Aldred that day. She had refrained from any
reproaches when her eyebrows were singed, but she was annoyed at her
disfigurement, and thought that the various misadventures might have
been avoided. She was considerably consoled, however, when she opened
the oven door and caught sight of her scones. They had risen
beautifully, and were done to a turn, just brown enough on the top, and
nicely baked through.

"I believe they'll taste all right, when they're split in halves and
buttered," she murmured, as she took them out of the tin.

"Help me with the potato cakes, Aldred," suggested Mabel, who was
anxious to make up for Dora's snubbing. "You can stamp them out, and
I'll do the rolling. And somebody fill the kettle! It is a quarter to
four, and the girls are sure to be so punctual!"

"She'd better clean out the preserving pan!" grunted Dora. "It can't be
left in this state. Miss Drummond will be round again at six, to inspect
before we go. Those who make a mess must tidy up."

Aldred saw the force of the argument. She did not want to shirk the
disagreeable task, nor put it off on to anybody else. Though she held
rather too good an opinion of herself, it was not one of her failings to
try to avoid her fair share of any work on hand. She began at once to
clean the pan, and toiled away without asking any help from the others,
though it was a lengthy and troublesome performance. She was obliged to
scrape the burnt sugar off with a knife, and then scrub away with sand
and brick dust and soap. It took her fully half an hour, and made her
hands quite sore.

She had just finished, and put the humiliating row of jam pots back on
to the scullery shelf, when a loud rap-tap sounded on the door.

"They're here--ten minutes too soon!" cried Mabel. "Go and let them in,
Aldred. I'm taking out the potato cakes, and Dora's laying the table."

The five visitors arrived in the very highest of spirits, and with the
best of appetites. They overstepped the bounds of politeness by sniffing
the air appreciatively as they entered, and announcing themselves ready
to eat anything and everything.

"I feel like a ragged-school child going to a treat!" announced Ursula.
"As for Lorna, she's been banting in preparation; she hardly took any
dinner."

"It's a libel!" protested Lorna. "I had quite as much as Ursie. What
have you made? We're dying to know!"

"Where are your manners? Please to remember you're visitors. You're not
to ask; you must wait until we bring the things on to the table."

Three hostesses and five guests seemed to completely fill the tiny
sitting-room.

"It's so delightfully minute!" declared Phoebe Stanhope. "When I was a
little girl, I always longed to make myself small, like Alice in
Wonderland, and have tea in my own dolls' house. Now I feel as if I were
really doing it at last!"

"There isn't room for us all at the table," said Mabel. "Dora, you had
better let down that side leaf."

"It's an afternoon calling tea, not a sit-down schoolroom tea,"
explained Aldred.

"Three of you must sit in the cosy corner," commanded Dora, "and the
other two may have the arm-chairs."

"But mayn't we help to bring in the things?"

"No, you mayn't! Agnes, I wish you'd sit down! If you were paying a real
call, you wouldn't bounce up and try to peep into the kitchen."

"You came too early," said Mabel reproachfully. "We were going to have
everything exactly ready for half-past four."

"Well, you might at least tell us how you've been getting on. Has it
been fun spending the day here?"

"Simply scrumptious!" replied the trio.

"I'd like to do it again next week!" added Dora.

"It's the Fifth Form next Saturday, and after that it's my turn, with
Phoebe and Myfanwy. When's this wonderful tea coming in? We're all
waiting!"

"We'll make it now," said Mabel. "Aldred, will you put out the spoons?"

Dora had laid the best embroidered linen cloth on the table, set cups
and saucers, and brought in the milk and a plateful of bread and butter.
It only needed the teapot and the scones and cakes, therefore, to
complete the feast.

"I hope you've made enough to go round twice!" said Ursula.

    "Beautiful cakes, so rich and brown,
     Oh, how quickly you'll go down!
     Who for such dainties does not ache?
     Cake of the evening, beautiful, beautiful cake!"

sang Phoebe, trying to out-Alice _Alice_.

"How disgustingly greedy you are! I call it quite indecent. You don't
deserve anything, except plain bread and scrape."

Mabel crossed the passage laughing; but as she opened the kitchen door
her mirth was changed to mourning. There, with his fore-paws upon the
table, stood Raggles, the shaggy yard dog, devouring scones as fast as
he could gulp them down his capacious throat. Mabel uttered a cry of
dismay, and, catching up the rolling pin, which was the nearest thing at
hand, flung it at the intruder, who snatched a last mouthful, and bolted
hastily through the back door.

"Oh, Dora! Aldred! Come and see what's happened!" cried poor Mabel,
bursting into the sitting-room, oblivious of the fact that a model
hostess ought not to air such domestic catastrophes in public. The
visitors did not stand on ceremony, however, but seized the opportunity
to make a dash for the kitchen, into which they had been longing to
peep.

"I never dreamt of Raggles coming in! I thought he was tied up!" wailed
Dora.

"We oughtn't to have left the back door open," said Aldred.

"It was so hot; one can't have the place all stuffy! Oh, the wretch! I
wish they'd choked him!"

"Has he taken every one?" asked the disconsolate guests.

"All except three, and as he seemed to be licking the whole plateful, I
don't suppose anybody would care to try what he's left!" replied Mabel.

"My lovely scones! And I had split them and buttered them!" moaned Dora,
almost in tears.

"Well, we have the potato cakes, at any rate. Luckily, I put them on the
top of the stove, to keep hot, and Raggles didn't find them out."

"We'd better eat them quick, before any more accidents happen," advised
Aldred, hastily pouring the water on the tea, and heading the procession
back into the sitting-room.

The potato cakes were a huge success. That was the universal verdict.
They were light, and hot, and buttery, and the only fault to be found
was that there were not nearly sufficient of them. Mabel handed the
plate round with impartial justice, and there were only two apiece.

"Just enough to make one want more!" sighed Ursula, consuming the last
delicious crumb.

"There's plenty of bread and butter, if you're hungry."

"But I'm not bread-and-butter hungry!"

"I'm sorry we've no jam!" apologized Dora.

"Oh, don't!" begged Aldred, who still felt humiliated at the fate of the
blackberries.

"She didn't mean it!" interposed Mabel the peacemaker. "I vote we have
some buttered toast, and anybody can hold it who likes to volunteer."

When Miss Drummond arrived at six o'clock she found the visitors
gone, the tea-things washed, and the whole of the wee establishment
in apple-pie order; while three flushed, rather tired little
maids-of-all-work stood at attention, ready for her tour of inspection.

"Housekeeping isn't quite so easy and simple as it appears on the
surface, is it?" she remarked. "In its own way, it has as many
difficulties as Latin or mathematics, and needs as much learning. It's
a very useful art, however, and worthy of cultivation. You'll have
gained a little experience even in this one brief experiment, and your
mistakes will teach you what to avoid next time. You have done very
nicely, though, and I shall give you each a good report. Have you
enjoyed your day at the cottage?"

And all three girls answered: "Immensely!"




CHAPTER V

Out of Bounds


Aldred had never been to school before, but she was so happy at the
Grange that she was sure no other place in the United Kingdom could be
half so nice. Miss Drummond was certainly a delightful head mistress,
and the model cottage was only one of her many original ideas. Following
her theory of training her pupils in useful home arts, she allowed them
to do many little things in the house that do not always come within the
province of schoolgirls. Each classroom was provided with vases, and it
was the monitresses' duty to keep these replenished, using leaves and
berries when the garden supply failed. The prefects always arranged the
flowers for the dinner-table, and the top girl in each Form had the
privilege of attending to those in the drawing-room and in Miss
Drummond's study. Those girls who gained ninety per cent in the monthly
examinations were invited to the Principal's Wednesday afternoon "At
Home", and helped to pass cups and entertain visitors, the one with the
highest score being asked to pour out tea.

Miss Drummond encouraged the girls to talk to her, and tried to make the
whole atmosphere as homelike as possible, allowing a tolerable amount of
liberty, so long as it did not degenerate into licence. She would
discuss topics of the day, books, music, art, or any other subject with
her pupils, trying to make them talk easily and naturally, and take an
intelligent interest in what was going on in the world.

"Conversation is like a game of ball," she would sometimes say; "it must
be thrown backwards and forwards from both sides. There is nothing so
aggravating as to be obliged to talk to a person who will persist in
only answering with a negative or an affirmative. I have racked my
brains sometimes to think of fresh topics, when all my leading remarks
have been received with a 'Yes' or a 'No'. That is what I call dropping
the ball. When you see people are making an effort to entertain you, it
is only fair to play your part as well. I know you plead shyness, but
shyness can be conquered if we try to forget ourselves, and think only
how we can give pleasure to others. It is really a form of
self-consciousness, and ought to be fought against as well as any other
fault."

Games were not compulsory at The Grange, though Miss Drummond liked all
to take part in the weekly matches. But she considered it was
inadvisable to train girls to care for nothing but cricket and hockey,
and wished them to take up a number of small interests, such as they
could carry on afterwards at home. During recreation time she allowed
specially chosen recruits to help her in superintending the garden and
greenhouse, the poultry yard, and the bee-hives that were her particular
hobby. These country occupations proved very popular, and to be one of
Miss Drummond's "outdoor helpers" was an honour much sought after and
keenly appreciated.

There was a large shed in the yard, where a joiner's bench had been
fitted up, and on wet days this was devoted to carpentry or
chip-carving, some of the best efforts being reserved for a small annual
bazaar, generally held in aid of the Missionary Societies.

Sewing and embroidery were much encouraged. Miss Gray, the art mistress,
taught the girls to design their own patterns, and had obtained some
pretty results in appliqué and Oriental work. She was an enthusiast in
handicrafts, and allowed many pleasant variations from the usual drawing
course, thinking clay modelling, gesso, stencilling, wood-staining, and
pyrography as important parts of an art training as line or brush work.
The weekly afternoon spent in the studio was a revelation to Aldred,
whose really artistic nature revelled in all these hitherto unknown
delights. She took to them like a duck to water, and was absolutely
happy moulding clay, or stamping backgrounds with the poker-work
apparatus. She would have spent her whole leisure in the studio if that
had been allowed, and would often beg a piece of clay, with which to
practise modelling by herself.

Music, also, was not neglected at Birkwood. There were lessons in theory
and harmony, as well as in piano playing and class singing. Sometimes
the girls were taken to afternoon concerts, but these dissipations were
generally reserved for winter, as there were so many other things in
summer to fill up the days.

One Wednesday half-holiday, when she had been at The Grange for about a
month, Aldred was sitting on the steps of the sundial, in company with
Dora Maxwell, Myfanwy James, and Phoebe Stanhope The sundial was a
place of general rendezvous in the garden. Here, as a rule, the tennis
sets were arranged, sides chosen for croquet or basket ball, leaders
elected, and disputes settled. It was as popular a spot as the market
cross in a country town, and during play-hours was the universal centre
for the whole school. The four girls had brought out books, and were
enjoying reading, with intervals of chatting. Mabel was having a music
lesson, so for once Aldred was apart from her almost inseparable
companion.

"It will be so jolly when we begin hockey on half-holidays!" said Dora.
"It's really been too hot for it so far; I quite agree with Miss
Drummond in that."

"I'm always glad when the cold weather sets in, and we can settle down
to all our ordinary winter arrangements," said Myfanwy. "I like the long
evenings, when it's dark by tea-time, and we can sit round the fire and
talk; it's really far more fun than the summer term."

"I love the summer best," said Aldred. "I like the flowers, and the
leaves on the trees, and the birds singing. Winter seems lonely without
them. I think it's so melancholy to have days and days without any
sunshine!"

"I don't mind the evenings being dark, but I hate getting up before it's
light," said Phoebe. "It's miserable to have to turn out of bed at
seven o'clock on chilly November and December mornings. I'm never like
the good boy in the story-books who gets up readily; it's always a
wrench for me."

"We've hard enough work to rouse you, certainly," admitted Dora. "If it
weren't for us, you'd be sweetly slumbering when the breakfast bell
rings. I can't imagine how you'd manage if you had a room to yourself,
instead of being in No. 5. Who wakes first, Aldred, you or Mabel?"

"Both together, generally," replied Aldred. "I don't see how anybody
could sleep through such a fearful clatter as the bell makes. It gives
me a horrible start every morning. It's worse than an alarm clock?"

"Oh, you'll get used to it in time!" declared Phoebe. "And then
perhaps you won't notice it any more than I do."

The conversation was interrupted at this point by Freda Martin and
Blanche Nicholls, two of the prefects, who came past arm in arm.

"What are you four doing here?" asked Freda briskly. "Why aren't you
playing tennis with the others?"

"There isn't room," replied Phoebe. "The Fifth Form girls have got up
a tournament, and they'll keep the courts all the afternoon."

"Can't you have a round at croquet, instead?"

"We don't feel inclined."

"Basket ball, then?" suggested Blanche.

Dora leaned back against the stone shaft of the sundial, and yawned
luxuriously.

"No, we're simply enjoying doing nothing," she confessed.

"You lazy little wretches, you ought to be ashamed of yourselves! Get up
and take some exercise! Look here! if you care to run in and ask for
your exeats, you can come with us for a stroll to Chetbourne. There are
two of you apiece for us, so it will be just right to make 'threesomes';
only, quick's the word, and don't forget to bring your gloves!"

The members of the Lower School were not allowed outside the grounds of
the Grange without a teacher, except in very special circumstances; but
the Sixth Form girls had the right of taking walks within certain
bounds, if they went three together, and might occasionally extend the
privilege to some of the younger ones, on the understanding that they
were considered responsible for the latter. Each was only authorized,
however, to give two such invitations in the course of a term, so that
the lucky chance could fall to the lot of but a favoured few. In any
case, no girl might pass through the gate without an exeat or special
order from the head mistress, who always entered in a book the names of
those who thus had leave of absence.

Phoebe, Aldred, Dora and Myfanwy sprang up with an absolute howl of
joy. They had never anticipated such a piece of good fortune. The
prospect of an outing was delightful, and they rushed at once into the
house to secure the necessary permits from Miss Drummond, getting ready
and returning with such record speed that the two prefects could not
complain of being kept waiting. It was a beautiful afternoon in the
middle of October, so warm and fine that it seemed more like the height
of summer than autumn. Dahlias and hollyhocks were still in full bloom
in the garden, the trees had scarcely begun to change colour, and,
though the swallows had left, an industrious sparrow, mistaking the
season, was flying with a piece of hay in her bill, as if actually
contemplating another nest. The sun shone with an almost August glare as
the girls left the Grange and started for their walk over the downs; but
there was a pleasant breeze to temper the heat, and, as Freda declared,
the dash of the waves always had a cool sound, at any rate. The road ran
parallel with the cliffs, so that for the whole of the two miles they
had an uninterrupted view of the sea, which lay calm and sparkling, with
a gleaming sail here and there, or the smoke of a Channel steamer on the
horizon.

"I've never been to Chetbourne," announced Aldred. "I suppose it's very
jolly, with a promenade, and all that sort of thing?"

"It's the ordinary kind of seaside place," said Blanche Nicholls. "It's
generally very full in the summer."

"Are there any entertainments on the pier?"

"Oh, yes!--pierrots, and a band."

"Shall we have time to go and hear them?"

"We're not allowed. Our bounds stop just at the beginning of Chetbourne.
We mayn't go into the town, nor along the promenade."

"Why, what a swindle!" exclaimed Aldred. "I thought we were going to
have some fun!"

"Isn't the walk enough for you?" asked Freda.

"It's very nice; but it would have been amusing to see a few niggers, or
some performing dogs."

"The post office is our limit," said Blanche. "We always call a halt
there. They have a splendid set of picture postcards, and some nice Goss
china. A good many of us are collecting Goss."

"Then mayn't we go the least little scrap farther?" pleaded Aldred.

"Not a step!" replied Freda decisively.

Aldred said no more, and the six walked on, chatting of other matters,
until they reached the outskirts of the town. The post office was a
large shop, of a kind common at seaside resorts. A variety of
miscellaneous articles were on sale--shell boxes, photograph frames,
wicker baskets, cheap ornaments, and materials for fancy-work--and the
younger girls found their allowances burning holes in their pockets, and
stayed so long choosing souvenirs that their elders waxed impatient.

"Haven't you finished yet?" said Freda. "You must have turned over every
postcard in the box. Blanche and I want to go to the bookseller's. I
think we might leave you here for ten minutes. You'll be all right till
we come back," and she departed with her fellow-prefect to a shop
opposite.

The others finished their purchases and paid for them, then stood
waiting until their escorts should return. The post office was a long
building, and had two glass doors, one of which opened on to the main
street, while the other led into a side road. To the latter door Aldred
strolled leisurely, and stood gazing out at the general prospect.

"Is that the beach down there?" she asked Phoebe. "I almost think I
can see bathing vans."

"Yes; this road leads directly to the parade. It's only about half a
minute's walk."

"I should like immensely to take a look at the sea front."

"It's a beautiful promenade," said Dora. "It seems a shame you can't see
it."

"Couldn't we just run down to the end of the road, and have one peep?"

"What about Blanche and Freda? They'd never let us."

"They wouldn't see us go out at this door, and we should be back before
they were."

"All right! I'm ready, if you are."

"There can't be any harm in walking a hundred yards," added Phoebe.
"Come along, Myfanwy!"

With one accord the four girls rushed out of the post office and tore
down to the sea front. The promenade looked most inviting. The spell of
warm weather had brought a number of autumn visitors to Chetbourne, so
that there was quite a revival of the season. Children were digging on
the sands, the seats and the shelters were full of people reading or
chatting, and the constant stream of parasols, white flannels, and light
dresses passing up and down opposite the Marine Hotel again suggested
the month of August, rather than October.

"I believe the niggers are still here!" exclaimed Myfanwy excitedly. "Or
perhaps they went away, and have come back again. Don't you see them at
that corner by the tea-rooms?"

"There's certainly somebody with a banjo," said Phoebe. "I can't see
for the crowd. Oh! I caught a glimpse then of a tall white hat and a
red-striped jacket."

"I wonder whether it's the niggers or the pierrots?" said Dora.

"Do let us go and see!" begged Aldred. "It's such a very little way, we
shan't be two minutes."

She seized Dora by the arm, and began to urge her in the direction of
the music. Dora did not need much persuasion, and, as Phoebe and
Myfanwy offered no remonstrance, they all marched briskly along the
promenade. There was a spice of adventure in that, for they knew that
they had no business to be there, and that if they were seen and
recognized they might be reported to Miss Drummond, and get a severe
punishment for breaking bounds. In any case, there were the prefects to
be reckoned with. Blanche and Freda would be returning to the post
office, and would be extremely angry to find that they had not waited.

"We'll manage to square them somehow," said Phoebe. "I don't think
they'll tell Miss Drummond, although they'll probably scold."

"Of course, we shan't really stay a moment," maintained Dora. "We'll
just rush straight there and back. They surely can't be very cross at
that."

Yet, when they actually arrived at the rather congested corner where the
light-hearted negro minstrels, with carefully blacked faces and striped
collars, were making merry, they found it impossible not to stop and
listen to the songs and jokes. The leader of the troupe was a humorist,
and above the average of such performers; he kept his audience well
amused, and it was not until he had sent round the inevitable hat, and
bidden a polite adieu to the company, that the girls thought of
stirring. Even then, their attention was at once claimed, first by a man
with performing birds, and then by a Punch and Judy show. The poor
little canaries were really clever, while the tragedy of wicked Mr.
Punch is an ever-thrilling drama, and his squeaky voice has a peculiar
fascination of its own. Time passed rapidly, and the four runaways began
suddenly to realize that not only had they been gone much longer than a
few minutes, but that they had wandered almost the whole length of the
promenade.

"Why, we're nearly at the pier!" exclaimed Dora.

"We must turn back at once," said Phoebe.

"Let us buy a few chocolates before we go," suggested Aldred. "Isn't
there a shop here, or an automatic machine?"

"There's a kiosk on the pier-head," replied Dora. "They sell the most
delicious American popcorn there, in little boxes tied up with striped
ribbons."

"Then we'll get some."

"It's a fairly long way to the end of the pier."

"Well, when we've been away so long already, I can't see that a few
extra minutes matter."

"'As well be hung for a sheep as a lamb'!" quoted Phoebe.

"Yes; Blanche and Freda will wait, and they'll scold in any case."

"You'll have to pay for me, then," said Myfanwy, "for I haven't any
money left."

"All right; I have plenty," responded Aldred, putting down her pennies
on the counter of the toll gate, and pushing hastily through the
turnstile. "Now we can run, if you like. How jolly it is on these
boards! You can just see the water through the chinks."

The pier was even more interesting than the promenade. There were so
many different kinds of automatic machines, which, by the magic of a
penny in the slot, would set a team of miniature cricketers to work, and
cause mimic soldiers to drill, or ships to sail across imitation oceans.
There was a little chalet where cheap jewellery and the polished stones
of the neighbourhood were displayed; a fruit shop, and an emporium for
sticks and fishing-rods. All these seemed to attract Aldred, and delayed
her so much that the others were obliged to take her by the arms and tug
her along towards the confectionary kiosk. She had just made an
investment in chocolates and popcorn, and the girls were turning to
hasten back along the pier, when Dora had an idea.

"Look!" she said; "the steamer's just starting. It always stops at the
jetty, and it will take us to the other end of the promenade far faster
than we can walk. It's only a penny fare."

"Yes, it would save time," agreed Phoebe. "Come along!"

The bell was ringing, so without waiting to ask questions the four ran
down the steps and across the gangway on to the vessel. They were not a
second too soon, for she started directly they were on board. The deck
was rather crowded with passengers, but the four made their way to a
fairly quiet corner, and managed to find seats. Several little coasting
steamers ran between the pier, the jetty, the North End, and the
lighthouse, and were much patronized by visitors in summer. It would
only take a few minutes, so the girls calculated, to reach the first
landing-place, which was close to the post office. Blanche and Freda
would no doubt be waiting for them in a very irate frame of mind, but
perhaps might be cajoled into not reporting the matter at head-quarters.

"Freda is particularly fond of popcorn, I know," said Myfanwy.

"We'll all cry _peccavi_, and say we're sorry," added Phoebe. "We
certainly never intended to be away so long as this. It must have taken
us half an hour."

"Perhaps they'll think we've started home," suggested Dora, "and imagine
we're waiting for them on the downs."

"Well, we shall very soon see; we're nearly at the jetty."

"I wonder why so many people are taking portmanteaux with them for this
tiny, little voyage?" commented Aldred, looking round at the passengers,
most of whom seemed to be encumbered with some impedimenta in the way of
luggage.

"How funny! I never saw them on one of these steamers before," replied
Myfanwy. "Perhaps the people are visitors going to stay at the North
End."

"There's the jetty," announced Dora; "we shall be off directly. Hallo!
Why aren't we stopping? Oh, Phoebe! Myfanwy! Aldred! Look: we're
actually going past it!"




CHAPTER VI

An Awkward Predicament


The girls sprang to their feet. It was unfortunately only too true; the
vessel had steamed past the quay, and was heading out into the bay, away
from the land.

The four looked at each other in consternation too great for words. What
were they to do? Could anybody have imagined a more horrible situation?
They must indeed have made some great mistake.

"Tickets, please!" cried the purser, coming round at this critical
moment to collect the fares, and holding out his hand in anticipation.

"We--we haven't any!" faltered Dora. "We thought you stopped at the
jetty."

"Why, no, miss. This is the Everston boat; we don't stop until Sandsend.
You've got on the wrong steamer, that's what you've done. Didn't you see
the notice up on the gangway? The North End boats have red funnels and a
blue flag. A shilling each, please, to Sandsend, or half a crown to
Everston."

"Oh, can't you turn back, and put us off at the jetty?" implored Dora,
almost crying. "We don't want to go to Sandsend, and certainly not to
Everston."

"And we're in a great hurry," added Aldred.

"Sorry, miss, but it can't be done! The captain won't stop the steamer
for anybody," said the man, smiling.

"Not if we went and asked him ourselves?" begged Phoebe eagerly.

"Not for the Queen of England!" returned the purser, as he waited,
shuffling the tickets and some loose change suggestively in his hand.

The girls felt in their pockets in vain. Most of their substance had
gone on postcards and popcorn, and all they could muster among them was
sevenpence-halfpenny.

"I'm afraid we haven't enough money. We only expected to pay penny fares
to the jetty."

Dora's voice trembled a little. She felt so upset, she scarcely knew
what she was saying, and the others looked equally solemn and concerned.
The purser rubbed his chin, as if in doubt.

"It's an awkward case, certainly," he said. "I can't think what they
were doing at the pier-head to let you come on without tickets. This
boat goes to Everston, you see, and stays the night there, so we can't
take you back to Chetbourne. You'd best get off at Sandsend, and walk
home along the shore. I'll make it all right with the captain about the
fares."

Were ever four wretched girls in such a predicament? It was a judgment
with a vengeance on their naughtiness. To be carried away by the steamer
and set down at such a remote place as Sandsend seemed an appalling
prospect, and they were quite aghast at the idea.

"Well, we have got ourselves into a scrape!" exclaimed Phoebe, as soon
as the purser was out of earshot.

"I was so sure it was the ferry-boat!" sighed poor Dora. "I feel as if I
were to blame for proposing it."

"It wasn't your fault more than anybody else's," said Myfanwy. "I
suppose we ought to have stopped to ask."

"We were in such a hurry!"

"How far is Sandsend from Birkwood?" asked Aldred.

"Six miles. It will take us a most fearfully long while to walk, and
it's four o'clock now."

"Oh, dear! We shan't get in till supper. What will Miss Drummond say?"

"There'll be a regular hue and cry after us."

"What will Blanche and Freda do?"

"I suppose they'll go back, when they can't find us, and report us as
missing. They wouldn't dare to stay in Chetbourne too long, and be late
for tea."

"We're having a free excursion on the steamer, at any rate," said
Aldred.

Dora appeared to think that a decidedly doubtful advantage. She was not
a good sailor, and the sea was rough now that they were outside the bay.
Phoebe, too, began to show signs of distress; and Myfanwy, usually so
rosy and talkative, had suddenly grown unwontedly pale and pensive.
Aldred was the only one who enjoyed the voyage; to the others it was the
reverse of pleasant, and they were much relieved when the vessel at last
arrived at Sandsend. They scurried across the gangway on to the quay
with almost undignified haste.

"Oh, it is nice to feel oneself on terra firma again!" ejaculated Dora.

"Or 'terra-cotta', as the old lady remarked!" laughed Aldred. "I'm
afraid you wouldn't appreciate a yachting cruise, Dora."

"I certainly shouldn't. Nothing would induce me to go. I should be lying
in my berth the whole time, in a state of utter collapse and misery. No
yachting for me, thank you!"

"We'd better ask somebody which is the right way," said Myfanwy. "We
don't want to make any more mistakes."

They found, on enquiry, that the high road ran inland over the downs,
and that, instead of it being only six miles to Birkwood, as Dora had
supposed, it was in reality nearer nine.

"The road twists, and goes round by Greenstaple," said the old sailor
who directed them. "It's only a matter of five miles if you went as the
crow flies, but you'd maybe get lost on the downs. It's about the same
distance along the coast, if you care to go by the shore. The tide won't
be up yet awhile, and you'd have ample time to get round the headland,
if you stepped out fairly well."

The beach sounded so much the most attractive route that the girls at
once decided in its favour. It was a consideration to save four miles,
and they all preferred the seashore to the hills. If they walked fast,
they calculated that it would not take more than a couple of hours, and
they would get back to school just before dark.

"We must 'step out', as the old man advised," said Phoebe. "No one
must slack off, or lag behind."

It was all very well to make good resolutions, but quite another matter
to keep them. The beach near Sandsend was an especially fascinating part
of the coast. It abounded with little, shallow pools among the rocks,
where such a variety of beautiful anemones, madrepores, sea-cucumbers,
and other marine objects might be seen that it almost resembled an
aquarium. None of these treasures were to be found at Birkwood, where
the cliffs were of a different geological formation; indeed, these
particular few miles of shore were a noted spot for zoologists, and
could show more choice species than anywhere else within a radius of
fifty miles. It was not astonishing, therefore, that the girls stopped
to marvel at some of these flowers of the sea, to watch the anemones
stretching out their delicate, brilliantly coloured tentacles, to admire
the corallines or the many strange forms of zoophytes, to chase spider
crabs, and to pick up rare shells, and gather some of the lovely
seaweeds that fringed the pools. They quite forgot the time, and went
dawdling on from one interesting rocky basin to another, wishing they
had a glass jar, or a bucket, in which they could carry some specimens
back to the Grange.

"Don't you think we might put a few anemones in our handkerchiefs?"
suggested Aldred.

"Not an atom of use! They die directly they're out of water. We tried it
once before, and it wasn't a success," replied Phoebe.

"We'll tell Miss Drummond about the place, and ask her to bring us for
an expedition some day," said Dora. "The school aquarium needs
replenishing badly."

They had been walking, or, rather, strolling for about an hour when they
reached a small bay, which lay between two promontories. The water here
was so low that they decided they might as well cross the sands,
instead of keeping close under the cliffs; they made a bee-line,
therefore, for the opposite headland, jumping over the narrow channels
that intercepted their path. On the flat sandbank they found at least a
dozen large jellyfish, left stranded by the tide. Aldred insisted upon
picking up some of these and restoring them to their native element; and
she kept poking about in so many heaps of seaweed, and investigating
such a number of species, that the other girls began to despair of ever
getting her back to Birkwood.

"We shall be all in the dark if we don't mind!" remonstrated Phoebe.
"We've been sauntering along as if we had the whole day before us."

"And as if there were no tide! Just look behind you!" exclaimed Myfanwy.

Phoebe turned round uneasily. What she saw was enough to make her
shout wildly to the others, and set off running as fast as she could
towards the cliff in front. All the time they had been amusing
themselves with the jellyfish, the water had been creeping stealthily
and silently up, and had flowed in an ever-widening channel between them
and the land. Except for a narrow space, which led to the rocks at the
end of the promontory opposite, they were entirely cut off; and unless
they cared to swim it was utterly impossible for them to reach the
beach.

Most of them were good runners, and could do well enough at the school
sports; but it seemed quite a different matter to race with the tide,
and much too risky a performance to be appreciated. They just reached
the rocks before the sands were entirely covered, and were obliged to
splash anyhow through pools, getting their feet horribly wet, for there
was no time to stop and take off their shoes and stockings.

Once on the promontory they were safe enough, and they began to make
their way back towards the mainland, scrambling over the rocks, which
were slippery and slimy with seaweed, and becoming extremely draggled in
the process. There were several claps of distant thunder, and rain,
which had been threatening for some time, suddenly descended in a
drenching stream. The tide came thundering in, dashing great waves
against the rocks, and sending showers of spray to join the rain.

The girls plodded steadily on, hoping that they would soon regain the
beach; but it was hard walking, and they were getting wetter every
minute. All at once they came to a full stop. In front stretched a
channel of water so broad that through the blinding rain they could
barely make out the opposite side, against which some very ugly waves
appeared to be beating. They gazed at each other in blank dismay.

"Perhaps it's nothing but a creek, and we can get round it," said
Myfanwy. "I'm used to this kind of coast in Wales. Let us try to our
left; it looks fairly promising."

She led the way, and the others followed as best they could. It was a
forlorn hope, however. The end of the promontory was completely
surrounded at high water, and was temporarily turned into an island; and
for the time being they were as completely stranded as a crew of
shipwrecked mariners.

"I'm afraid it's no use," confessed Myfanwy, at last. "We've got
ourselves into a tight place, and we shall just have to stay here until
the tide goes down."

"Unless we could manage to swim," suggested Dora, looking dubiously over
the channel to where some heavy breakers were booming against what
seemed through the spray to be a steep and jagged precipice.

"Impossible!" exclaimed Phoebe, without any doubt in her voice. "We
should be dashed to bits in that rough sea. There isn't a spot where we
could land, even if we could struggle across. It would simply be
madness."

"I don't want to try!" declared Aldred, with a shudder. "I can't swim,
to begin with; and even if I could, I shouldn't venture through those
waves. But what are we going to do?"

"Stop here till we can get off, I suppose," said Phoebe, shrugging her
shoulders. "There's nothing else for it. We're in no particular danger,
that's one comfort!"

"Let us climb higher up on to the rocks, and perhaps we may find some
place a little out of the rain," proposed Myfanwy.

After considerable hunting about, they did at last come upon a ledge
that shelved over so as to form a kind of cave; and creeping underneath,
they squatted as close together as they could.

They were feeling the very reverse of jolly. It seemed anything but
delightful to be sitting in a cramped position, wet through, without the
chance of a meal, and with the prospect of spending perhaps the whole
night in such unenviable surroundings.

"I'd give a great deal to be back in the classroom, learning my German
prep.!" groaned Dora.

"I suppose an adventure never feels nice at the time," said Myfanwy.

"No. I can't help suspecting that Stanley, and Shackleton, and all the
explorers didn't enjoy the fun of the thing until they got home and
wrote books about it," agreed Aldred.

"It sounds so thrilling when you read it," continued Myfanwy; "but when
you're cold and wet and hungry, it takes the romance away."

"I wish we hadn't eaten all our sweets," lamented Phoebe; "I'm simply
starving!"

It had grown rapidly dusk; there was not even light enough to see their
watches, but they calculated that the time must be about half-past six.
They were not sure when the tide would be at the full, nor how soon it
would go down again sufficiently to enable them to cross on to the
mainland.

"We certainly can't stumble over these rocks in the dark," said Aldred.
"Unless there's a moon, we're fixed here until morning."

"I can't remember whether there's a moon or not," sighed Dora. "The sun
doesn't rise particularly early either--not until about six, I believe."

"What will they be thinking at the Grange?" said Myfanwy, whose tears
were beginning to wander slowly down her cheeks at the misery of the
prospect in store.

As to that, no one liked to hazard a guess. In all the annals of the
school it had never been recorded that any girls had been lost before;
and they knew that Miss Drummond must be in a fever of anxiety on their
account. The rain kept on steadily, and the time passed by slowly--very
slowly; the long hours seemed interminable. It was most forlorn and
wretched to sit crouched under the rock, with the dripping rain beating
in upon their wet clothes, listening to the sound of the water dashing
below them.

[Illustration: FOUR UNHAPPY TRUANTS]

"It's like a horrible nightmare," said Phoebe. "I wish I could wake
up, and find myself in my own bed in No. 5!"

"It's so much worse now it's dark," groaned Aldred.

She was in a very dejected frame of mind, and would have burst out
sobbing like a baby if she had not been too proud. Her friends were also
in low spirits, and did not keep up their usual flow of jokes and
chatter. All four snuggled as close together as they could, to keep one
another warm, and sat silent, listening to the waves and the rain, till
kind Mother Nature sent merciful sleep, and for a while at least they
were able to forget their troubles.

Aldred had a long and confusing dream. She thought that she saw Mabel in
danger of drowning, and that she plunged boldly into the sea, swam
easily to her aid, and brought her back to shore amid the cheers of the
school; and that Mabel was saying: "I knew you would come to the rescue.
It's not the first time you have done a heroic deed!"

She woke with a start. The words seemed so clear, she could almost
believe Mabel had really spoken them. Certainly she had done nothing
particularly heroic that day; indeed, her conscience told her that she
was mainly responsible for that unpleasant adventure. It was she who had
begged the others to leave the post office, and urged them to go down
the promenade and along the pier. But for her it would not have occurred
to them to break bounds; they would have waited until Blanche and Freda
returned, walked straight back to school, and considered that they had
had an enjoyable afternoon, without transgressing rules. None of them,
however, had accused her of this. They appeared perfectly ready to take
the full blame--indeed, they had hinted that, as a new girl, she would
probably escape the consequences of the escapade more easily than they.

"After all, it's mostly their fault, for they'd no need to come, even if
I asked them," she decided hastily. "I'm not bound to explain everything
and get into extra trouble. No one is likely to ask who suggested it."

She tried to stretch her cramped limbs, and felt so stiff that it was
pain to move. But it was worse to remain in the same position; so,
making an effort, she dragged herself up, and crept out from under the
rock. The rain had stopped, and a full moon was shining outside, so
clearly that she was able to consult her watch and ascertain that it was
a little after ten o'clock. She roused the others immediately.

"Look--look!" she cried, shaking them eagerly. "It's bright moonlight!
The tide will have gone down. We must try to get on to the sands at
once."

Yawning and stretching, the girls emerged from the cave. It was
sufficiently light for them to see their way over the rocks, so they set
off without further delay in the direction of the shore. They were now
able to cross easily at the place where the channel had stretched a few
hours earlier, and found themselves, after a considerable amount of
scrambling, on the beach at the farther side of the promontory.

It was the queerest walk home that they had ever experienced. Sands are
generally associated with blue sky and bright sunshine, and those seemed
very eerie and weird and strange in the moonlight, with the deep, dark
shadows under the cliffs, and the sea gleaming silver in the distance.
With one consent they took each others' arms. Aldred certainly did not
feel sufficiently courageous to walk alone; moreover, she was tired, and
could contrive to lean upon both Phoebe and Myfanwy, who were kind
enough to pull her along without remonstrance.

The sands on this part of the shore were not very firm, and the girls'
feet sank with every step, while they stumbled now and then over stones
or clumps of seaweed. It took a long time to cover the three miles to
Birkwood; the distance seemed twice as far as it would have done by day,
and they were thankful when at last they found the path which they knew
led up the cliffs to the Grange.

There was a light in the house; they could see it gleaming when they
were still quite far off, and it seemed to hold out a promise of food
and rest. As they opened the gate, the gardener's wife came running out
of the lodge. She gave a shriek at the sight of them, and rushed
straight up the drive to tell the news: and the four had barely arrived
at the door before Miss Drummond herself came hurrying to meet them.

"Girls! Girls! Where have you been?" she cried, with such a look on her
pale face that they realized for the first time what she must have
suffered during all the hours of that anxious night.

Freda and Blanche (as the girls had supposed), not finding them at the
post office, had imagined that they must have started home, and had
returned without them. They had been greatly dismayed, when they arrived
at the Grange, to discover that the four had not come back. They
reported their absence at once, and a teacher started for Chetbourne, to
try to find them. When darkness fell, and they were still missing, Miss
Drummond, in the greatest alarm, applied to the police, and bands of
searchers were looking for them in various quarters. It had never struck
anybody that they could have gone on the steamer to Sandsend, which lay
in the opposite direction to Chetbourne.

The four truants were very glad indeed of the hot baths and basins of
bread and milk that were waiting for them. They did not equally
appreciate doses of camphor, but did not dare to remonstrate, being only
too thankful that Miss Drummond had forborne as yet to scold. The
Principal's chief object was to get them to bed, and to ward off any
risk of colds or rheumatism that might follow their many hours of
exposure in wet clothes. Fortunately, her prompt measures had the
desired effect, and no evil consequences ensued. The girls were allowed
to sleep late the next morning, and when they arrived downstairs seemed
quite free from all aches, pains, coughs, sneezes, and other suspicious
symptoms. They were in dire disgrace, however, for now that Miss
Drummond was reassured as to their health, she turned her attention to
their conduct.

"I'm most dreadfully sorry about it," said Mabel to Aldred that evening.
"You see, Miss Drummond has always trusted us so entirely at the Grange,
and this is the first time anybody has ever gone out of bounds. She says
it shakes her confidence in us. I'm afraid she'll stop all exeats for
the Lower School. Of course, I know it wasn't your fault. You're a new
girl, and how could you tell we weren't allowed on the promenade? You
only went where the others took you. You'd no idea you were breaking the
rules, had you?"

Aldred was brushing her teeth at the moment, therefore a grunt was her
only means of reply. Mabel took it as the required denial.

"I was sure you hadn't," she declared triumphantly. "A girl who can do
such splendid things always lives up to them. It was a mean trick to
play on Blanche and Freda, when they had invited you all for a walk, but
I was certain you weren't capable of it. Naturally, you're ready to take
your share of the scolding (I shouldn't have tried to get out of that
myself); but I'm so glad that I, at any rate, know you don't really
deserve it!"




CHAPTER VII

False Colours


The thunderstorm that had added to the unpleasantness of the girls'
adventure at Sandsend seemed to herald a complete change in the weather.
The beautiful Indian summer, so warm and genial, so full of kindly
sunshine, vanished suddenly, and autumn, cold and bleak, appeared in its
place. A sharp frost in a single night worked havoc in the garden,
blackening the dahlias, withering the nasturtiums, and reducing all the
remaining annuals to a state of blighted ruin, so that what had one day
been a flowery paradise was the next a scene of desolation. A strong
easterly gale, following the frost, cleared the leaves from the trees
before they had any chance of turning to crimson or gold, and stripped
the last vestige of beauty from the hedgerows.

After this came days of pouring rain. The lawns and the playing-fields
were sodden, the roads were deep in sticky mud, the row of bare elms
dripped dismally on to the garden seats below, and the neglected sundial
no longer told the hour of day, nor formed a centre for the throng of
girls who generally haunted its steps.

"Baldur the Sun God is dead!" said Aldred, looking out of the window one
damp afternoon at the cheerless prospect, and recalling Miss Drummond's
lesson on Northern Mythology. "Loki has killed him with the piece of
mistletoe, and he will never return to Asgard. All the Æsir are weeping
for him, and the earth will be given up now to the frost giants and the
spirits of the winds."

"Won't he ever come back?" said Mabel, falling in with her friend's
humour.

"Just for a little while; but he always has to go in the winter, like
Proserpine, who was bound to spend half the year with Pluto in Hades. I
suppose there's no country, except the lost Atlantis, where it keeps
summer all the year round."

"Why, you sound quite melancholy!"

"So I am."

"But why?"

"I don't know, except that it is so sad to see the summer gone."

Aldred could scarcely explain her attitude of mind, though she was
conscious that the change in the world without affected her strongly.
She had an extreme love of nature, an intense appreciation of beautiful
things. No ancient Greek ever joyed in the sunshine more than she, or
took greater pleasure in the scent of the flowers, or the blue of the
sea and sky, or the song of the birds in springtime. Her artistic,
poetical temperament was highly sensitive to all outward impressions;
she was so keenly alive to the great, dramatic human tragedy and comedy
that is being enacted around us, so in touch with the wonder and mystery
of life, that what would pass unnoticed by many was to her the very
essence of being.

Few people had ever sympathized with this side of her disposition. Her
father had not realized it, Keith could not understand it, and Aunt
Bertha had repressed it sternly. Modern schoolgirls are certainly not
sentimental; they are more prone to laugh at poetic fancies than to
admire them: and Aldred knew that on this score she would probably meet
with ridicule from her form-mates. In consequence, she confined herself
in public to the practical and prosaic, and, with the exception of an
occasional private confidence to Mabel, kept her reflections locked in
her own bosom.

There was certainly nothing in the atmosphere of the Grange to foster
any tendency towards morbidness. The days were so fully occupied as to
leave no time for dreaming. Though Aldred was clever, it took her whole
energies to secure the place that she wished in the school. She was
determined to be head of her Form, and, holding that object in view,
toiled with a vigour such as nothing else would have wrung from her, and
which would have caused unfeigned amazement to her former governess. It
was not all plain sailing, for Ursula Bramley and Agnes Maxwell were
also good workers; and even Mabel, though not specially bright, was very
plodding and conscientious. Aldred soon found that she had to revise
entirely her old method--that a careless German exercise could
completely cancel a brilliant score in history, and that she must give
equal attention to every subject if she wished to chronicle a record.
The little tricks she had practised on Miss Perkins were not equally
successful at Birkwood: she had tried reeling off her lessons very fast,
so as to gloss over mistakes, but Miss Bardsley would allow her to
finish, and then say: "Yes; now you may repeat it again, slowly. I did
not quite catch the second person plural;" and Aldred, to her disgust,
would be compelled to reveal her ignorance in a more deliberate fashion,
and take the bad mark that ensued. She was at first a venturesome
guesser, till her many bad shots drew scathing comments from her
teachers and smiles from the rest of the Form.

"Even Lorna Hallam knows that Sir Philip Sidney didn't write the _Faerie
Queene_, and she's supposed to be our champion bungler!" observed Ursula
Bramley sarcastically, on one occasion. "As for history, you muddle up
Thomas Cromwell with Oliver Cromwell! You'd better get an elementary
book, and learn a few simple facts."

The girls would not tolerate Aldred's conceit. She quickly discovered
that if she wished to be popular, it was unwise to claim too much credit
for her achievements. The week after she arrived she had taken her place
among the others at a singing lesson. Miss Wright, the mistress, began
to teach the class the old English ballad, "Should he upbraid"; it was
one with which Aldred happened to be familiar, so she at once took the
lead and sang away lustily, beating time in a rather marked manner, and
accomplishing the many little runs and trills with an air as if she
considered herself indispensable. At the close of the lesson, as they
were filing out of the room, she could not resist remarking to Ursula
Bramley:

"It was a good thing I knew that song so well, wasn't it?"

"Why?" asked Ursula pointedly, looking her straight in the eyes.

Thus cornered, Aldred could hardly say that she thought the class would
have managed badly without her aid; her tact told her that the remark
would be unpalatable and indiscreet, so she quickly changed her ground.

"Oh! only that I find it difficult to learn new things," she replied, in
some confusion.

"Indeed! Well, I suppose you'll improve when you've been here a little
while," returned Ursula, with a meaning smile that was partly a sneer,
and made Aldred decidedly red and uncomfortable.

During the earlier part of the term, try as she might, Aldred was not
able to see her name in the coveted position of heading the list for the
Fourth Form. One week she failed in geometry, another in French; if her
German was correct, her arithmetic proved inaccurate, and some
unexpected slip would pull her down. At the end of the sixth week,
however, she at last dared to hope. She was aware that she had done
unusually well, both in the ordinary class subjects and in the Friday
morning examination; while Ursula, her chief opponent, had had an
exercise returned, and received a bad mark for botany. The lists were
always posted up on the notice-board in the corridor just before
tea-time on Saturday afternoon, and there was generally a rush to read
them. On this particular Saturday, Aldred determined to be the first to
cull the news. She was too proud to allow herself to seem anxious, so
she hung about the corridor, pretending that she was searching for a
lost piece of india-rubber, and that she was thrillingly interested in
the view of the dripping garden through the side window. At last Miss
Drummond appeared, pinned the papers neatly on to the notice-board, and
re-entered the library. Aldred strolled up as casually as she could;
but Mabel, who had also been on the look-out, was before her.

"You're top! You're top!" shrieked the latter. "There it is: 'No. 1,
Aldred Laurence.' Oh, how lovely! You've beaten Ursula by twenty marks.
It's splendid! Come and see for yourself!"

Though inwardly she felt she had satisfied her ambition, Aldred took the
announcement with the greatest outward sang-froid.

"Oh! am I?" she replied nonchalantly. "No, I don't want to see, thanks;
I can take your word for it."

"How calm you are! I should have been fearfully excited if it had been:
'No. 1, Mabel Farrington.'"

"What's the use of getting excited? Let us go into the dressing-room,
and wash our hands for tea."

Mabel linked her arm affectionately in that of Aldred, and accompanied
her down the passage, talking as she went.

"I knew you would come out top, dearest!" she said. "You were certain
to, as soon as you had grown used to the work here. It's always
difficult for a new girl, when she has been accustomed to a different
teacher; but I think you have fallen into Birkwood ways marvellously
quickly. Don't you feel proud?"

"Not particularly."

"Well, I do, for you! To think of being twenty marks ahead of Ursula!
It's a tremendous score! How do you manage to be so clever?"

"I'm not clever. It's sheer good luck, I expect."

"No, it's not good luck," said Mabel, putting back Aldred's dark curls
with a caressing hand. "It's something far more, only you're too modest
to acknowledge it. You're behaving just as you did at Seaforth. Oh,
I've heard about that episode! We all know of it, though you may think
it was done by stealth."

"What episode?" gasped Aldred, suddenly red to the tips of her ears.

"Don't blush so, darling! I won't speak about it again, if you'd rather
not; but I should like to tell you how much I admire you, not only for
what you did, but for the way you've tried to make nothing of it
afterwards. It's only one girl in a thousand who would have had the
courage to rush into that blazing house, and crawl upstairs and down
again; or the presence of mind to tie a wet handkerchief over the little
boy's mouth. I should never have thought of that, I'm certain. Do you
mind my mentioning it to you just this once?"

Now was Aldred's chance. The occasion when she might deny her identity
with the heroine of the fire had come at last! How easily the mistake
could be corrected, and the matter set right! She looked nervously at
Mabel, and words struggled painfully to her lips.

"I--I'm afraid--you----" she began.

"Yes, dearest?" There was a little thrill in Mabel's voice.

"You're--you're thinking too--too well of me----" stammered Aldred,
trying desperately to take the fatal plunge.

Mabel simply smiled. Her blue eyes were gazing into her friend's with
adoring affection; her face showed how deeply her feelings were stirred,
and how earnestly she meant all she had said.

"I was at Seaforth----" continued Aldred.

"I know that."

"But--but----"

Oh, how hard it was to utter her confession! In the act, Aldred's
resolution failed her; she stopped again, and was silent. Her
embarrassment was most apparent.

"Would you really rather not speak of it, dear?" said Mabel gently.

Why did Aldred hesitate? Opportunity, like an angel of light, still
tarried, and held open the door of honour. If she could only screw up
her courage to the sticking-point!

"All right! If you don't like me to mention it, I'll say nothing more.
I'm satisfied now I've let you know that your deed isn't absolutely
hidden under a bushel. You're famous, in spite of yourself. You darling!
I only wish I were worthier to be your friend."

Aldred shrank back at the words, and, disengaging Mabel's clinging arms,
made an excuse to hurry away. She had the grace to be thoroughly ashamed
of herself, and to feel that she could not bear any more praise at
present.

"Why didn't I tell?" she moaned, in an agony of remorse. "I know I'm
mean, and dishonest, and horrid, and the exact opposite of what she
supposes. What would Keith say, if he knew? He'd never forgive me. He
scolded me for not explaining that Mr. Bowden had painted part of my
picture, and this is twice as bad. Keith is so absolutely honourable! I
suppose I ought to go to Mabel now, and put things right. No, I can't! I
simply can't! It would be worse than ever. I couldn't force myself to
say it--the words would choke me!"

A letter from Keith had arrived only that morning, a particularly nice,
jolly letter, full of chatty news and of such affectionate enquiries
about her own doings at school that it seemed to bring her into closer
touch than usual with her brother. She wanted so much to stand well in
Keith's opinion; and she recalled with a groan what he had said to her
in the cornfield about her sketch: "Of all the sneaks, you're the
biggest!" and, "Be a little straighter in future, if you want to keep
chums with me." Yes, she was a sneak; it was not a pretty epithet, but
it was a true one. In Keith's eyes this affair would be serious; he
would never tolerate such conduct for one single moment. If she wished
to act up to his principles, she must undeceive Mabel immediately, her
own self-respect told her that. Yet she could not bring herself to do
it, and for a whole week she wavered, her conscience reproaching her
bitterly, and her pride pleading and ever pleading to put off the evil
moment.

"It's impossible to tell her straight out," she decided at last. "I'll
write a letter and give it to her; that will be much easier, because I
needn't stay to watch her read it. I know Keith would have gone and
owned up; but then, I'm not Keith--I always mind things so much more
than he does."

Having resolved to make an explanation through the medium of pen, ink,
and paper, she retired, when tea was over, to the empty classroom, and
set herself to the unwelcome task. How difficult it was! She scribbled
sheet after sheet, and tore up one after another. Her confession looked
so bald and paltry when she saw it in black and white! It seemed so
awkward to explain adequately how the mistake had arisen. After five
fruitless attempts, she at last managed to arrive at a result which, if
it did not satisfy her, at least contained the truth. She placed it in
an envelope, and addressed it to Mabel Farrington, then stood turning it
over and over in her hand. Was this letter to break their
friendship?--so small a thing to have such a fateful result? Well, if it
must be, she had better let it be done as quickly as possible; it was no
use delaying any longer. Bracing up her nerves, therefore, she went down
to look for Mabel.

It being Saturday evening, there was no preparation. Relays of girls
were having their hair washed in the bathroom, and others were finishing
stocking darning, or various pieces of mending; tidying their drawers,
putting out their clean clothes, and performing the many small duties
that seemed to accumulate at the end of the week.

The Lower School recreation room happened to be temporarily deserted by
its usual rollicking crew, and Mabel was there alone, standing warming
her hands at the fire. She looked up brightly as Aldred entered.

"Come along!" she said. "Isn't this a glorious blaze? We've got the room
all to ourselves for once, and we'll have such a cosy chat! Why! what's
this you're giving me? A letter? From whom?"

"From me. It's something I want you to know," replied Aldred shortly;
and she would have turned to leave the room had not Mabel caught her by
the arm and forced her back to the fire.

"Don't run away!" she exclaimed. "You're the most absurd girl! What are
you writing to me about?"

"You'll find out when you've read it," gulped Aldred.

"But why couldn't you tell me? What's the matter? You're actually
crying! Dearest, have I done anything to offend you?"

"No, no! Do let me go, and then open the letter!"

"I shan't. You must stay here till I know why you are crying. Has
anybody been nasty to you?"

"No; it's I who have done something wrong--I wanted to let you know--I'm
afraid you'll never care for me afterwards--I daren't tell you--so
please read it, and don't keep me now!"

Mabel looked puzzled, then suddenly enlightened; but instead of
loosening her hold on her friend, she pulled her down on to the
hearth-rug, before the fire.

"I understand!" she said. "Oh, Aldred, dear, I know all about that, you
know!"

Aldred's face was a study.

"Yes, Agnes Maxwell told me before tea."

"What has Agnes to do with it?"

"Why, she heard you! She said all the others who had spoken English had
reported themselves to Miss Bardsley, but she was sure you hadn't."

Aldred drew a long breath. It was quite a different crime that Mabel
imagined she was confessing, a little slip that she scarcely
recollected, and certainly had not intended to rake up. She had been
guilty of expressing herself in her own language during the time set
apart for French conversation that morning, but, having no desire to
lose a mark, she had discreetly allowed her memory to fail her when the
mistress asked if any girl had "communicated in English".

"I must say I was very astonished," continued Mabel, "and very
disappointed that you, of all people, should not have told; it seemed so
entirely different from what you are. I couldn't believe that you would
go a whole afternoon letting 'perfect' be down in the register, when you
ought to have had a bad mark. Of course, I knew you would tell before
Monday--luckily, Saturday's marks count for next week."

Aldred said nothing. She sat on the fender, poking the little, soft
volcanoes that oozed out of the coal, squeezing them down, and watching
the jets of gas that followed.

"It was a funny idea to write it in a letter!" said Mabel. "You always
do quaint things; I suppose it's because you're such an original girl."

"Aren't you going to read it?" asked Aldred, in a strained voice.

"Why should I? I know what's in it. No, it shall go down into that
hollow in the fire. Give me the poker. There! What a blaze it makes!"

Aldred watched her confession flare up and sink into ashes in the heart
of the hot coals; there was a strange look on her face, a look that her
friend could not fathom.

"Suppose I had said nothing at all about it next week, and had kept the
'perfect', would you still have cared for me?"

"Oh, but you couldn't!" cried Mabel. "It's impossible! Why, it wouldn't
be you to do such a thing!"

"But if----"

"There are no 'ifs'. I could never believe any wrong of you, darling;
and yet----"

"What are you two crouching over the fire in the dark for?" exclaimed
Dora Maxwell, bursting suddenly into the room. "We are going to act dumb
charades in the hall, and Miss Drummond and the teachers are all there
to watch. Come along! We've thought of some most lovely words, which I'm
sure they'll never think of guessing."

So another opportunity was lost, and Aldred's secret was still untold.
She dared not run the risk of breaking the friendship. If she was blamed
for such a small fault, could she ever be forgiven for so much greater a
deception? It was so sweet to be the very centre of Mabel's adoration,
to be placed on a pinnacle, and loved with such rapturous devotion.
Could she bear to see all this fade utterly, or even partially, away?
No! She was glad and thankful that the letter had been burnt; she felt
as if she had escaped from a great danger. She told Miss Bardsley about
her "English communication", and took her bad mark with resignation; it
was a small evil, compared with what she had avoided. There seemed no
retreat now from the course she had taken; she could not in future plead
the excuse that she was ignorant of her identification with the heroine
of the fire. The affair had been mentioned so plainly that it was
impossible for the most dense and obtuse person not to have understood
the allusion. Had Mabel on the first occasion questioned her
point-blank, I think she would probably have owned up immediately; but
every wrongdoing bears its own ill harvest, and the second slip from the
straight path is always easier than the first. Aldred persuaded herself
that she had not told any deliberate lies, though she was fully aware
that her silence made her equally guilty of falsehood. Finally, she
tried to dismiss the whole thing from her thoughts. Mabel had promised
not to speak of it again; surely it was finished with, and there was no
need to trouble further? Yet it was a trouble. Deep down in her heart
lay always the consciousness that she was sailing under false colours;
every now and then Mabel would impute to her some better motive than
really actuated her, or some virtue that she did not possess, and
Aldred's inward monitor would give her an uneasy twinge, and remind her
how very far she was below that high standard. There was also constantly
present the dread that Mabel might learn the truth from some outside
source; perhaps the cousin who had written to her before might hear more
details, and write again, or some other friend might have been staying
at Seaforth, and might know full particulars. The horror of the thought
would make Aldred shudder with apprehension; she was living, she knew,
on a bubble reputation, and at one word it might collapse, and change
her pleasant Eden of appreciation and adulation into a blank desert of
disillusion and contempt.




CHAPTER VIII

Amateur Theatricals


The half-term had seen Aldred at the head of her form, and by dint of
hard application she managed to keep her position there fairly steadily;
with such a clever rival as Ursula to contend against, it was impossible
to win the coveted prize every week, but she scored a success so often
that her average record was higher than that of anyone else. Miss
Drummond was manifestly pleased with her progress; it was not often that
a new girl came so quickly to the fore. Aldred had been sent to her with
a reputation for both shirking lessons and defying authority, so she
flattered herself that the atmosphere of Birkwood had worked a change,
and remedied both these defects.

Aunt Bertha, who was kept well informed of her niece's progress, wrote
to express satisfaction.

"I am glad to hear you are settling down and becoming more reasonable,"
ran her letter to Aldred. "It is high time you learnt sense, and if you
can turn into an ordinary, rational being at the Grange, it will be well
worth having sent you there. I hope the improvement will show itself
during the holidays."

"How hateful she is!" thought Aldred, tearing the letter angrily into
little bits. "She always rubs me the wrong way, and makes me feel I'd
like to do the exact opposite to what she wants. I don't get top to
please her, at any rate! If she would improve during the holidays,
perhaps I might too! I don't care what she thinks of me!"

Keith's approval was a different matter, and it was a keen pleasure to
Aldred to be able to tell him of her triumph, and to receive his hearty
congratulations.

"I know what it is to swat hard," wrote Keith, "so I think you've turned
up trumps, and I'm proud of you. I'll take you into town as often as you
like this Christmas, even to the National Gallery, though I detest the
Old Masters."

With so much to fill up the time, the autumn term seemed to pass very
quickly away. The weeks flew by, and dull November fogs were succeeded
by early December frosts. It was no longer possible to go into the
garden after tea; the days had closed in rapidly, and the lamps were
lighted now by five o'clock. Every afternoon, when the weather allowed,
the girls played hockey to keep themselves warm, and Aldred began to
grow interested in the game, though she had not yet secured the
proficiency that her ambition would have wished.

The situation of Birkwood, between the downs and the sea, so
delightfully breezy and fresh in spring and summer, was decidedly cold
in winter; Aldred was amazed at the number of blankets she required on
her bed, and fully appreciated the hot brick that was allowed. Miss
Drummond was indulgent in that respect. The bricks were placed every
evening on a special stone intended for the purpose connected with the
heating apparatus; by nine o'clock they were delightfully warm, and
each girl carried her own upstairs, returning it next morning to its
place.

"They're the greatest comfort; I should shiver all night without mine!"
said Mabel. "I'm glad Miss Drummond lets us have them. One of my cousins
goes to an absolutely Spartan school; they're obliged to wash in cold
water always, and to take ice-cold baths, even in the depth of winter.
Lilian put an india-rubber hot-water bag in her box, but she was not
allowed to use it; the head mistress says she likes girls to be hardy. I
think it must be wretched; we are better treated at the Grange."

Miss Drummond's arrangements were certainly calculated to make everyone
at Birkwood as cosy as possible when the winds blew chill outside. There
was always a cheerful blaze in the recreation room, and the girls were
also permitted to keep up the fires in the classrooms, if they wished to
do anything special there during the evening--a privilege of which they
were glad to avail themselves towards the end of the term.

They were all very fond of acting, and each form intended to prepare a
play for the last week. The strictest secrecy was observed about
rehearsals.

"We don't want the others to have a hint of what we mean to do," said
Phoebe Stanhope; "they mustn't even know the name of our act."

"And we must make all our dresses here too," said Myfanwy, "and any
wigs, or moustaches, or anything we need."

"Shall we have time?" enquired Aldred.

"Yes; Miss Drummond excuses sewing when we're getting up theatricals. We
may have the room to ourselves the minute we've finished prep. It gives
us a good hour every night, and that ought to be enough, if we work
hard."

"What are we going to act?"

"That's just the question."

"It's so difficult to decide!" said Mabel.

"I have a kind of notion that both the Sixth and the Fifth have chosen
scenes from Shakespeare," observed Agnes Maxwell. "They keep talking in
such grand language, and making quotations that aren't particularly
appropriate! When Lilian Marshall wanted to call me back for something
yesterday, she said: 'Tarry, Jew: the law hath yet another hold on you!'
and the others sniggered."

"Then they'll be taking the Trial Scene from the _Merchant of Venice_.
Yes, I'm certain they must be, because Eleanor Avery has a lovely red
dressing-gown that they'll use for Portia's robe."

"And what about the Fifth?"

"Something from _As You Like It_, I fancy. Their classroom door was open
as I passed last night, and I caught a glimpse of them painting scenery
on great pieces of brown paper. It was evidently for a wood."

"It might be for _A Midsummer-Night's Dream_."

"Well, yes, of course it might."

"One thing is certain," said Lorna Hallam; "we mustn't decide upon
Shakespeare."

"No; it would be too stale if we happened to choose the very same
scene."

"Can't we have something comic?" suggested Myfanwy James.

"Yes, a short farce," agreed Ursula Bramley. "There are several very
jolly ones in the book Miss Bardsley lent me. It would be quite a
change."

"Where's the book? Let us look at it."

The little plays were mostly old friends with new faces. Well-known
tales had been dramatized, and given a humorous element that made them
very suitable for Christmas performances.

"They're screamingly funny!" said Phoebe. "I expect we shall die of
laughing when we're acting. Shall we have 'Beauty and the Beast', or
'Bluebeard'?"

"Which has the easier dresses?" asked Mabel.

"They're pretty much the same, and there are the same number of
characters, eight in each. We can't take 'Cinderella', because there are
too many parts; and 'Goody Two Shoes' has too few."

"'Bluebeard' seems the more dramatic," said Aldred, hastily dipping into
the book.

"Who votes for 'Bluebeard'?" queried Mabel.

Six hands went up immediately; so the matter was considered settled,
Myfanwy and Agnes, who preferred 'Beauty and the Beast', being in the
minority.

"And now we shall have to decide the caste," said Ursula. "I think the
tallest ought to be Bluebeard."

"Oh, I dare say, when you're an inch above everyone else in the Form!"
Agnes sounded indignant.

"No, we must draw lots for the parts, as we always have done," said
Mabel. "It's the fairest way, because then nobody can complain. We're
all pretty equal at acting, so it doesn't much matter who gets Bluebeard
or Fatima. There are eight characters, so get eight slips of paper,
Dora, and we'll write one on each."

"We must fold them exactly evenly," said Dora, "so that they all feel
the same. What shall we shuffle them in? Can you make a place on your
lap? Now, each girl must draw one in turn."

"Who's to begin?" said Aldred.

"The eldest. We always take it in order of birthdays. Nobody must unfold
her slip until everyone else has drawn. Agnes, it's your turn first."

Aldred opened her paper with much anxiety, and read its contents with a
frown. "An Attendant"--that was all! She was very disgusted to be
obliged to take such a humble part, having hoped to get either Bluebeard
or Fatima, or, at least, Sister Anne. She knew she could act well, and
thought she certainly ought to be one of the more important characters
in the play. It was particularly aggravating, because Fatima had been
drawn by Lorna Hallam, the girl with the worst memory and the least
dramatic talent in the class; and Bluebeard had fallen to the lot of
little Dora Maxwell, whose chirpy voice would not be nearly so
appropriate to the occasion as the deeper tones of Ursula Bramley. If
anybody except Mabel had suggested the plan of deciding the caste
by lot, Aldred would have disputed the matter hotly; but she did not
like to argue with her chum, so she was obliged to suppress her feelings
and agree with the best grace she could. Mabel herself was to be Sister
Anne, Phoebe Stanhope and Myfanwy James were the two brothers, Ursula
Bramley was the Beneficent Fairy, and Agnes Maxwell another attendant.

"We ought to alter some of the parts," Aldred could not help suggesting.
"It's ridiculous for Ursula to be a fairy! She's too tall, and her hair
is brown. Why can't she change with Dora?"

"No, thank you!" protested Dora. "I'm sick of being a fairy; because
I'm small, and my hair is light, I'm always given a gauze dress and a
wand. I'm tired of coming in disguised as a beggar woman, and then
flinging off my cloak--it always catches on my wreath and pulls it
crooked; and I've said I don't know how many ending-up speeches. I've
drawn Bluebeard this time, and I mean to stick to him, whatever sort of
a fairy Ursula makes."

"I shan't be such a bad one, I'm sure!" declared Ursula, rather
offended. "You wouldn't make a better, Aldred; your hair's darker than
mine."

"Well, I don't know how Lorna is going to learn all Fatima's long part,"
Aldred ventured to object; "she never gets through her recitations in
class without a mistake."

"I'll manage, thank you!" retorted Lorna. "Besides, there's always the
prompter behind the piano."

"The prompter! You ought never to rely on that!"

"I didn't say I was going to."

"Yes, you did! If people undertake a part, they ought at least to know
the words, or let somebody else have it."

"I shan't give up my part at your bidding!"

"You're misunderstanding each other," interposed Mabel. "Aldred never
meant she wanted you to give up your part, Lorna; I'm sure she was only
sympathizing because she knows you find it hard to learn things."

"It's a queer form of sympathy, then!" grumbled Lorna. "I thought she
wanted to be Fatima herself."

"Oh, no! That's most unlike Aldred. I wonder you could imagine for an
instant that she would have such a motive! I think, when we decided to
abide by the lot, it would be a mistake to have any changing; and we'd
better set to work and learn some of our speeches, so that we can
rehearse the first scene, at any rate, to-morrow. We must each borrow
the book in turn, and keep looking at it in any odd moments we can
spare."

"Yes; there won't be too much time, with all the costumes to think about
as well," agreed the others.

Aldred mastered the dozen lines that fell to the Attendant in a few
minutes, and handed the book on to Sister Anne. Feeling sure of her
portion in the play, she could afford to criticize the others, and set
to work to coach them vigorously at the evening rehearsal. Though some
of them were not willing to fall in with her suggestions, she managed to
make herself so prominent that, in spite of themselves, the girls
allowed her to assume the leadership, and to constitute herself a kind
of stage manager.

"Aldred is quite right," said Mabel, backing her up; "we certainly were
not saying our speeches with half enough dramatic emphasis, and we
weren't putting any spirit into them. I feel I was too tame."

"We haven't got as far as 'dramatic emphasis'," said Phoebe. "That
would come afterwards."

"It's better to practise it as we go along, and as Aldred has had so
much experience of private theatricals, we had better take her advice,
and let her show us how it ought to be done."

Aldred's boasted experience was really confined to a few charades with
the Rectory children at home; but she had considerable natural talent
for acting, and could throw herself heart and soul into a part. It tried
her very much to hear Fatima and Bluebeard give a dialogue as if they
were repeating a lesson, to see the Brothers come strolling up to the
rescue, instead of rushing in with hot haste; and to watch the very
un-sylph-like movements of the Fairy.

"This is the way it should be done!" she would cry, and would go through
the speeches herself, giving word and action as if she were really the
character she was impersonating, her eyes flashing with enthusiasm and
her cheeks aglow. Not one of her stage pupils could approach her fire,
or the various delicate modulations of her voice; even Mabel, who tried
her best, was very far behind.

"I can't put so much expression into what I'm saying!" declared Dora. "I
have to think all the time whether I'm getting the words right."

"But you ought to know the words so well that you don't need to think
about them--only to feel what Bluebeard would be feeling!" returned
Aldred, who by this time could remember every separate speech in the
play much better than the actresses themselves. "Can't you imagine
yourself haughty and pompous, when you give Fatima the keys?"

"Why, no! I want to laugh!" giggled Dora.

Aldred stamped her foot; it was too irritating to see the part of
Bluebeard usurped by one who had so little conception of his character.
Dora's undignified rendering of the part was a constant annoyance.
Fatima, too, was a great trial; she repeated her sentences in a
monotonous, sing-song voice, without a vestige of passion.

"You take the keys from Bluebeard as if Miss Bardsley were handing you
an exercise-book!" remonstrated Aldred. "And as for the cupboard scene,
you look inside and say, 'Oh!' as casually as if there were nothing
there!"

"Well, there is nothing there!" retorted Lorna, rather resentful of so
much interference.

"Oh, Lorna! There are the horrid, bleeding heads of all the former
wives. Can't you pretend you see them, and give a proper shriek? Do let
us have the piece again! You ought to look half-curious half-frightened,
as you open the door, and then, when you've taken one peep, you should
scream, and fall back nearly fainting with horror!"

It seemed no use, however. In spite of all Aldred's coaching and
practical illustrations, Lorna could not rise to the required pitch, and
continued to give the thrilling scene with the utmost tameness. Aldred
was desperate. She felt that the success of the play depended upon this
particular situation being adequately depicted, and was determined that
Lorna should be forced to give a genuine start; and with that end in
view she hatched a little plot. The rehearsals took place in the
classroom, and Fatima was accustomed to use the ordinary door, to
represent that of the fatal cupboard. Aldred persuaded one of the
servants to dress up in a sheet and wait about in the passage, so that
when Lorna looked out she should see something calculated to surprise
her. Nellie, an under-housemaid, willingly entered into the scheme, and
even improved upon it, according to her own ideas, by whitening her face
with flour, so as to make herself as ghost-like as possible.

Aldred felt quite excited when Scene III was begun. She managed, without
attracting anybody's attention, to take a stealthy peep through the
doorway. Yes, there was Nellie, standing quite ready, and horrible
enough to make even Aldred jump, though she was expecting to see her.
All was in good training, and Lorna was rapidly coming to the fatal
lines. She delivered them with her usual lack of fire:

    "The key fits well--now, wherefore should I fear?
     I will at last discover what's in here!
     Bluebeard's a hundred miles away in Spain;
     In ignorance no longer I'll remain.
     Turn, little key! Ope, door, for good or ill!
     Reveal your secret--know I must and will!"

She flung open the door, as she had done at every rehearsal, in an
absolutely wooden manner, and with neither interest nor curiosity in her
tone; but her expression changed when she saw the vision in the passage,
and for once in her life she accomplished a very excellent
representation of the part. She shrieked with a horror that was only too
natural, and drew back with a face as white as that of the sham ghost
outside.

The girls applauded furiously.

"Well done!"

"Good!"

"Splendid!"

"Why, what's the matter?"

"Lorna, are you acting?"

"Oh, I say! Catch her, quick; she's really fainting!"




CHAPTER IX

Chinese Lanterns


Aldred's plot had been only too successful. Lorna's nerves were not of
the strongest, and the apparition in the passage had been utterly
unexpected; so, although she did not actually lose consciousness, she
lay for a few moments with her eyes shut, and considerably terrified the
other girls.

"Bring some water, somebody!" said Mabel, who was kneeling on the floor,
holding the luckless Fatima in her arms.

"I'll get it!" cried Aldred, springing up before anyone else could
volunteer, and darting hurriedly out of the room. It had just occurred
to her that she might probably be blamed for this incident, and she
wanted to avoid that if it were still possible.

"You must go, Nellie!" she whispered to the housemaid. "The girls will
tell Miss Drummond if they catch you, and you'll get into trouble!"

"But I thought it was to be a bit of a joke, miss!" remonstrated Nellie,
who could not see where the fun had come in.

"They don't see the joke. You'd better run! Do you want Miss Drummond to
find you playing ghost, when you ought to be turning down the beds?"

Aldred had been forcing Nellie along the passage as she spoke, and now
she tore the sheet from the latter's shoulders, and flung it down the
back stairs.

"Go and wash your face!" she commanded. "I didn't ask you to whiten it.
You've made far more of this than I intended."

Nellie departed to the kitchen regions, highly offended. She considered
she had been badly treated, but, as she certainly did not wish Miss
Drummond to learn anything of the affair, she took Aldred's advice,
washed her face, put the sheet away, and only aired her grievance to her
fellow-servants.

Aldred, congratulating herself upon the success of her promptitude,
fetched a glass of water to the classroom. Lorna had in a great measure
recovered herself, but she was still pale and shaky, and anxious to
claim sympathy.

"I saw something all in white in the passage!" she was assuring the
other girls.

"Nonsense!" said Aldred brusquely. "How could you? Drink this, and
you'll feel better."

"She must have seen something!" declared Phoebe and Ursula.

"Well, there's nothing there now, at any rate. Go and look for
yourselves, if you don't believe me!"

"Perhaps the Third Form were playing us a trick," suggested Dora.

"It's extremely probable," returned Aldred. "Phyllis Carson loves
practical jokes."

"It must have been Phyllis," said Lorna. "It looked very like her, and
it is just the kind of thing she'd enjoy doing."

"It was a great shame of whoever it was, to give you such a scare!" said
Mabel. "It's never safe to frighten people, and I hate sham ghosts
myself. Do you feel well enough to go on with the scene, or shall we
stop for to-night?"

This incident (of which Alfred never divulged the authorship) had at
least the desired effect of considerably improving Fatima's acting.
Perhaps a nervous remembrance of what she had really seen returned to
her in future when she opened the door, and supplied the lack of
imagination; at any rate, she would give a very passable start and
scream, and her whole manner was more interested and full of life. Even
Bluebeard, owing to Aldred's exertions, learnt to suppress his ill-timed
mirth, and to thunder as a domestic tyrant should; and the fairy, if not
exactly graceful, to wave her wand elegantly, instead of brandishing it
like a hockey stick or golf club. Having thus far perfected the business
of the play, the girls turned their attention to costumes and scenery.

"We've only ten days left, so we must be very quick," said Mabel. "I've
written home to Mother to send us anything suitable that she can spare.
I think she'll let us have two gauzy veils and some glass bangles that
she got in Jerusalem; they'd do nicely for Fatima and me. And perhaps
she'll lend two daggers for the Brothers; but if she won't, we shall
have to make cardboard ones, and cover them with silver paper."

"My sister has promised to send us some Chinese lanterns," said
Phoebe. "They'll look lovely, and give quite an Eastern air to the
thing."

"Yes, we want the first scene to look like a piece out of the Arabian
Nights," agreed Agnes Maxwell. "I'm rather anxious about Dora's costume;
how are we to manage the beard?"

"Would blue Berlin wool do?"

"Rather expensive--we should have to use so much of it."

"A piece of blue tissue paper, cut into shreds?"

"No, thanks! I should look like a fly-catcher!" laughed Dora.

"Then I don't know."

"I can manage a beard, if you'll leave it to me," said Aldred. "I have a
splendid idea."

"What?"

"Get a piece of new rope, and untwist it and comb it out; the tow is
exactly like stiff, white hair. Then we'll dip it in strong Reckitt's
Blue, and let it dry."

"Splendid!" chorused the girls.

Aldred's fertile brain was full of plans and suggestions. She not only
made a most successful beard, but contrived fierce moustaches for the
Brothers, and (greatest triumph of all!) even twined the tow into long,
flaxen ringlets for Ursula, which certainly suited her appearance as a
fairy better than her own dark locks.

Each Form was to have its act on a separate evening during the last week
of the term, and the Fourth was accorded the privilege of the opening
performance.

"Miss Drummond calls it a 'privilege'," said Phoebe, "but I think it's
a doubtful one! It's like singing the first song at a concert. I always
hate starting anything!"

"We shan't be quite so much criticized as if we came last, though,"
said Myfanwy. "They can't compare our acting with the others'."

"No; and if the Sixth Form are getting up anything very grand and
literary, 'Bluebeard' would sound pantomimey after it," agreed Mabel.

"And we shall have got ours over, and can enjoy the others' nights with
free minds," added Agnes.

Nevertheless, it was a responsibility to feel that they must make a good
beginning, and all worked hard to bring each little detail as near
perfection as possible. The entertainments were always given in the
dining-hall; it was a big room, with a door at each end, and had a brass
rod fixed permanently to support a curtain, so that it was very
convenient for performances. The actors could use the kitchen entrance,
and have the large pantry beyond for a dressing-room, while the audience
came in by the ordinary door.

The first scene was "An Apartment in Bluebeard's Palace", and the Form
displayed all its ingenuity in trying to make a brave show of barbaric
magnificence. Several gay shawls were hung over clothes-horses, and
draped with scarves and sashes; the sofa, covered with a Turkish rug,
represented an Eastern divan; Miss Drummond had lent a small Moorish
table from the drawing-room and a hammered brass tray, with a quaint
coffee-pot--contributions which greatly helped the Oriental effect. But
the most precious "property" of all was the miscellaneous collection of
Chinese lanterns that Phoebe's sister had sent. They were very fine
ones, of various sizes, shapes, and colours; and added such a gala touch
to the rest of the scenery as to make Bluebeard's Palace seem _en
fête_.

"The difficulty is to know where to hang them," said Aldred, holding up
a combination of red, blue, and green, and admiring the brilliance of
the result.

"We must fix a string tight across the room," said Ursula. "We can
fasten it to a picture clip on either side, and then the lanterns will
hang all in a line, just above the divan."

"They'll look beautiful, because they'll shine exactly on Fatima's
head," added Aldred.

"Oh, but we mustn't light them! Miss Drummond particularly said so;
she's so terribly afraid of fire. We're only allowed to use them for
ornaments."

"How stupid! What's the good of them, if they mayn't be lighted?"
demanded Aldred impatiently. "They'd be perfectly safe!"

"I dare say they would; but Miss Drummond is nervous, and she won't let
us, so that's an end of it!"

"Miss Drummond is most absurdly tiresome and fussy!" thought Aldred,
when the string had been arranged, and the row of beautiful lanterns was
swinging overhead. "There couldn't possibly be any danger when they're
hanging so high; we wouldn't stick our heads into them!"

She was alone in the room, for the other girls had gone into the pantry
to dress. She could hear from their suppressed giggles that they found
the robing nearly the most amusing part of the performance. Her own
costume would not take long to put on, so she was not at all in a hurry,
and had lingered behind to add a few finishing touches to the scenery.

"Every one of them has a candle," she continued to herself. "I suppose
Phoebe's sister made them quite ready; she evidently expected them to
be lighted. It would be such a gorgeous illumination! I declare I'll try
it, to see how it looks."

With the aid of a chair, she managed to set all the candles burning, and
stood back against the curtain to admire the effect.

"It's perfectly lovely," she exclaimed; "like a real fairy tale palace!
I never saw anything prettier--not even at the pantomime. Oh, I must
leave them as they are! Perhaps Miss Drummond does not really mind, only
she feels bound to give tiresome orders. What an astonishment it will be
for the others, when they come back! Now I must fly!"

It was within twenty minutes of the opening of the entertainment,
therefore high time for Aldred to dress. She scrambled into her long
dressing-gown, and put on her turban without much enthusiasm; her part
was so small that she knew she would attract little attention, and
probably not receive even a clap. Mabel was already arrayed in the
pretty, gauzy robes that her mother had sent, and made a charming Sister
Anne, though her blue eyes, carnation cheeks, and red-gold hair were
hardly of Eastern appearance.

"You might, of course, be a Circassian; they're often very fair," said
Aldred. "You look far nicer than Fatima. If you're ready, let us go and
take a last peep at the stage."

Aldred expected to give her friend a great surprise when she opened the
door, but she was not prepared for the scene that greeted them as they
entered the room. The lanterns, the beautiful Chinese lanterns, instead
of hanging proudly on their string, and shedding a brilliant lustre over
the scene, were lying here and there upon the floor and on the divan. By
the greatest good fortune none had yet caught fire, but the danger was
great, and at any moment the thin paper might be set in a blaze.

Aldred grasped the situation instantly. The flames, rising up from
below, had burnt through the string, and brought the whole row crashing
down. She rushed forward and began blowing out the candles as fast as
she could; with Mabel's help it was only the work of a minute, and no
damage was done, but it was a miracle that the flimsy scarves and the
wreaths of paper flowers had escaped.

"Who can have lighted them?" exclaimed Mabel, her cheeks quite pale at
the unexpected disaster. "We left all perfectly safe."

Aldred did not reply; she was busy adjusting her turban, which had
tumbled off in her hurry.

"I wonder if it could be Dora?" continued Mabel. "She's such a
scatter-brain, she always does silly things!"

"It does not matter so much who's done it, as how we're going to set
these lanterns up again in time," replied Aldred. "Where's the ball of
string? Here! you hold one end, and we'll thread it through; I'll soon
climb up and fasten it. I'll pull the burnt piece off first. Raise it up
a little higher, please. That's right! Now, just a thought tighter, and
it will do."

"How splendid you are!" sighed Mabel admiringly. "You have such presence
of mind, blowing out the candles so quickly, and getting everything
right in less than five minutes; nobody could see that we've had an
accident. It looks just the same. I should like to know who----"

"The audience is coming in!" interrupted Aldred. "We must scurry back
and see if the others are ready. There isn't a second to be lost. Miss
Drummond can't bear to be kept waiting, and we promised to begin
punctually at half-past."

The performance was an enormous success; of that there was not the
slightest shadow of doubt. Thanks to Aldred's diligent drilling, the
actresses "played up", and rendered their parts with a dramatic fervour
that quite astonished the audience. Bluebeard threatened in a voice of
growling thunder, and frowned fiercely in his character of tyrant.
Fatima shrieked in such frantic agony when she opened the cupboard door
that she made everybody start, and her swoon afterwards was particularly
easy and natural; she scrubbed the incriminating stain on the key with
desperate zeal, and pleaded for her life with heart-breaking sobs and an
air of tragic appeal. Sister Anne looked out of the window with pitiful
anxiety, and wrung her slim, white hands in melodramatic despair; while
the Brothers dashed in with "neck-or-nothing" haste and slew the despot,
who died with such groans and convulsive twitchings as to fully satisfy
the cause of justice, and point an appropriate moral.

There was a storm of clapping at the end, as the principal "stars"
formed in line to make their bows. Aldred, in her minor character, was
standing at the back; but much to her amazement there was a sudden call
for "Stage Manager", and Mabel dragged her forward to present her to the
audience.

"Hurrah! Bravo! Well done!" cried both girls and teachers, who, knowing
the previous achievements of the Fourth Form, recognized the amount of
cleverness needed to have so enormously raised the standard of acting,
and appreciated Aldred's exertions.

"You must have a better part yourself, next time, my dear," said Miss
Drummond, as she offered her congratulations. "You can teach others so
well that we should like to see you taking a leading character.
Everything was beautifully managed; there were no delays, and no
hesitations. The grouping and attitudes were most artistically arranged,
and the dresses and scenery lovely. You have made an excellent start,
and the other Forms will have to look to their laurels if they wish to
beat the Fourth."

It was very gratifying to Aldred to feel that her trouble had really
been rewarded with success. The other girls, who had grumbled at her
coaching and criticism during the rehearsals, were pleased now that they
found themselves able to perform in such a superior manner, and generous
enough to acknowledge how much they owed her. For once she felt she had
risen to the height of popularity, and her ambition was satisfied. It
was a pleasant ending to her first term, and a favourable omen for those
to follow.

There was only one little jarring note in all her happiness, and that
was the accident to the lanterns. In the excitement of the play she had
completely forgotten all about it, but Mabel mentioned the matter when
they had gone to bed that night.

"It's so very strange who could have lighted them!" she said. "We all
knew Miss Drummond had forbidden it."

"Whoever did will get into trouble, then, if any fuss is made," replied
Aldred.

"Yes, if it were mentioned at head-quarters, of course; but I didn't
think of telling Miss Drummond."

"What were you going to do?"

"Only ask the other girls. It surely must have been Dora!"

"If we begin to talk about it, perhaps someone may mention it outside
the Form, and it would get to Miss Drummond's ears. She would be very
angry."

"She certainly would, because it really was dangerous. If the string had
broken through while any of us were underneath, we might have been burnt
to death in our light, flimsy clothes."

"It's all ended safely now, though. Isn't it rather mean to try to
ferret it out? You don't want to get someone into a scrape."

"I don't indeed!" agreed Mabel. "Perhaps, as you say, it's as well to
let things be. Ursula and Dora are always quarrelling, and if Ursula
turned spiteful and gave a hint to Miss Bardsley, she'd feel bound to
make enquiries."

"And we should probably never be allowed to use Chinese lanterns again."

"Oh! That would be dreadful! Phoebe says her sister told her we could
keep these at school, and I thought we might act 'Catskin' at Easter,
and carry them in procession."

"Then, mum's the word!"

"Yes, you're right. You always do give good advice! Besides, it never
struck me I might get anyone into trouble. You're such a thoroughly
considerate darling, you make me quite ashamed of myself. What a
glorious time we've had! I've enjoyed myself so much. Good night!"

Mabel turned over on her pillows, snuggled a little more cosily under
the eider-down, and promptly went to sleep; but Aldred lay awake for a
long time, thinking, and in spite of her brilliant triumph of the
evening the tenor of her thoughts was far from satisfactory and
agreeable.




CHAPTER X

A Frosty January


School broke up on December 18th, and the little community at Birkwood
was soon scattered far and wide. Aldred thought that this Christmas was
the most enjoyable one she had ever spent; she felt as if she had
returned to Dingfield on an entirely different footing, and that now she
had quite a new position at home. Her father, who had taken slight
notice of her before, had missed her while she was away, and began
suddenly to appreciate how much his daughter was to him, and to give her
a larger share of his attention than had hitherto fallen to her lot.
Aunt Bertha, whose former attitude had been one of continual criticism,
stopped nagging and fault-finding, and treated her niece almost like a
visitor, allowing many small indulgences which she had never been
accustomed to sanction, and relaxing some of her stricter rules. It was
plain that she thought Aldred much improved, and, as some of the chief
causes of friction had now vanished, she was ready to forget old
grievances, declare a truce, and try to make the holidays pass as
smoothly as possible. She no longer ordered Aldred about as if she were
a child in the nursery, and would even consult her wishes, or allow her
to express an opinion of her own, realizing that the girl was rapidly
growing up, and could not be expected to remain for ever in the
background. This altered state of affairs was very much to Aldred's
mind. She had always felt that her aunt had not treated her fairly, and
it was partly the continual sense of injustice that had caused her
rebellious attitude.

"I'll do anything for Aunt Bertha now she asks me nicely," she thought
to herself. "It was when she used to speak so absolutely autocratically
that she made me feel so angry. I'll fetch her what she likes, if she'll
say 'Please', and 'Thank you'; but I can't bear to be sent trotting as
if I were a baby of three."

If only Aunt Bertha had known this, and had taken poor Aldred by the
"right handle" sooner, a very great deal of trouble could have been
saved; but she was one of those complacently tactless people who try to
impress the stamp of their own dominant personalities upon everyone
alike, and who rule with an utter absence of sympathy. She had not
understood Aldred's character, and had concluded, therefore, that there
was nothing to understand. She was agreeably surprised now to discover
the various pleasant qualities that had begun to develop under Miss
Drummond's genial influence, and admitted, almost in spite of herself,
that her troublesome niece was turning into quite a nice companion, and
that her society could actually be an enjoyment as well as a care.

Keith also appeared to consider his sister a far more reasonable and
sensible person since her return from the Grange. He was never very
expansive, but he gave her more of his confidence than before, talked to
her of his own school life, and seemed ready to spend the greater part
of his time with her. It had always been Aldred's ambition to have
Keith as her special property, but he had not been altogether willing to
devote himself to her, and had often hurt her by his coolness. Now that
they were both in a sense visitors at home, Aunt Bertha arranged plans
that would include the pair, sending them together to visit picture
galleries and museums, and other interesting places, for Keith was old
enough to escort his sister, and could be trusted to take good care of
her. In this way, with the addition of various parties and festivities,
the four weeks passed very quickly, and the fifteenth of January brought
Aldred's school trunk once more out of the box-room, and saw her started
on her journey to Birkwood.

Though the holidays had been so pleasant, she was glad to return to
school; she liked the life at the Grange, and the thought of seeing
Mabel again was absolute rapture. The two had corresponded freely, but
writing was not so good as talking, and she was longing for a delightful
private chat, to hear all her friend's news and tell all her own. Mabel
seemed equally delighted at their re-union.

"You darling! How I've missed you!" she exclaimed. "There are simply a
hundred things I want to tell you. If there were not that tiresome
silence rule, I should stop awake till twelve to-night. Leave your
unpacking, and come and sit down on my bed for a minute or two; I'll
help you to get straight afterwards."

"And Miss Bardsley won't be up just yet," said Aldred, accepting the
invitation, regardless of the fact that the greater part of her wardrobe
was still in her box.

"I told Mother all about you," continued Mabel. "You can't think how
much she wants to see you. She's coming to town at the end of the month,
and says she'll run down to Birkwood for an afternoon. I know she'll
like you, and you can't help liking her--everybody adores Mother! I wish
we were sisters, and that you lived at Grassingford, and that she was
your mother too--how lovely that would be! But then, your own people at
home would not spare you. It must be so dreadfully hard for them to part
with you, even to go to school. When I know how I miss you for four
weeks, I can sympathize with them losing you for thirteen. I don't know
how they manage without you!"

Aldred did not say that she considered her family would not be quite so
utterly inconsolable at her absence. She only kissed the sweet, pink
cheek that was pressed against hers, and thought how blissful it was to
occupy so large a place in Mabel's heart, and to find such a warm
welcome awaiting her at Birkwood.

"There's nobody like you!" went on her adorer. "I stayed for a few days
at Archdeacon Vernon's, at the New Year. His daughter is just my age,
and Mother wanted me so much to meet her, for she said she was such an
extremely nice girl. But she was absolutely nothing to you, dearest! I
didn't feel I could ever be very fond of her; she's not so original, nor
so jolly. No! I told Mother at once you were the only girl I had ever
really cared for, and I couldn't do with another bosom friend."

Though Mabel was the chief attraction for her at Birkwood, Aldred was
nevertheless glad to meet the rest of the Form, and to be in the midst
of the lively school life again.

When the unpacking had been successfully accomplished, and supper was
over, all the girls collected in a close group round the classroom fire,
to compare notes about the holidays.

"I've been to Switzerland," said Ursula. "We went to Les Avants for the
winter sports. It was simply glorious! I learnt to skate and to ski. I
felt most fearfully wobbly at first, but it was lovely when one got into
it; so was the tobogganing--one went skimming down slopes at a
tremendous pace. The ice was all illuminated at night, and we had fancy
dress carnivals; it was such fun!"

"Lucky you," said Phoebe, "to be in a place where there was real frost
and snow! We've been grumbling at the wet weather continually. I wonder
how long it is since we had an old-fashioned Christmas--the kind of
thing one reads about in Dickens, I mean, when Mr. Pickwick went
skating."

"People say 'a green Christmas makes a fat churchyard'."

"Well, I'm sure one gets more bad colds with pottering about in the rain
than one would with skating."

"I believe it's freezing now. I shouldn't be at all astonished if we had
quite a spell of hard weather."

"'As the days lengthen, the cold strengthens'," quoted Myfanwy, who was
fond of proverbs.

"I wish it would! We've never had any deep snow, or really severe frost,
since I came to the Grange."

Phoebe's prophecy concerning hard weather was literally fulfilled that
very night. The thermometer descended with a run, and by next morning
great, feathery flakes were falling silently, and turning the landscape
into a white world. The girls were very excited, and watched anxiously,
hoping that the snow would continue; and they rejoiced as each bush and
shrub in the garden became more and more smothered.

"The outlines of the walks are quite lost," said Mabel exultingly, "and
the tennis lawn looks like a huge iced plum cake."

"It's not much use for Brown to try to sweep a path, because it gets
covered up directly."

"Yes, but he has to go and feed the hens, you see. I wonder if Miss
Drummond will venture out to look at her Partridge Wyandottes? She's
never missed going to them at four o'clock yet."

"I wish she'd let us go with her; I should love to tramp over the snow!"

"So should I; but she says we must none of us go farther than the shed.
Brown has swept the courtyard at the back. If it's fine to-morrow, we'll
have some fun."

After falling steadily for twenty-four hours, the snow stopped, and gave
place to bright sunshine. Miss Drummond ordered dinner to be earlier
than usual, and by half-past one the whole school was out upon the
downs.

It was an ideal winter's day. The sky was clear, with the cold, pale
blue of January, so different from the deep, warm azure of July. The
sun, low down on the horizon, though it was still near its meridian,
sent long, slanting rays over the white waste, catching the tops of the
hills and making them shine and sparkle like diamonds. Each bush and
tree was coated with rime, and edged with a tracery of delicate
lacework. The snow, crisp and hard, crunched under the girls' feet as
they walked, and here and there they could mark the track of a rabbit or
a bird that had hurried through the cold, to shelter under the
protection of some gorse-bush.

"It's just like fairyland! It might be part of the Frost King's Palace!"
said Aldred. "I'm sure the Snow Queen has been here. I feel as if we
ought to find Gerda hunting for little Kay--I expect she's just behind
that bush, riding the Robber Maiden's reindeer, with her hands in the
big muff. The Lapland woman and the Finland woman can't be far off."

"What do you mean?" asked Lorna Hallam.

"You benighted girl! have you never read Hans Andersen?"

"I believe I did, ages ago, but I've forgotten it all."

"So much the worse for you, then!"

"Why, one can't bother to remember silly fairy tales!"

"Hans Andersen is not silly; he's a classic."

"Quite right!" said Miss Drummond, who happened to overhear. "I consider
the dear old Dane was one of the truest poets that ever lived. His
writing has a purity of style that sets it on a very high pinnacle in
literature, and his thoughts are most exquisite. No one who has really
appreciated his lovely, tender stories can ever be quite vulgar and
commonplace. He seems to take all the simple, everyday things, and wave
his magic wand over them and turn them into enchantment."

"But the tales aren't true, Miss Drummond!" objected Lorna. "One can't
see fairies."

"There is a meaning under it all, and the gist of the whole is, that if
we persistently look at the beautiful side of everything, we are making
our own fairyland, and seeing what is denied to those who dwell only on
the prosaic and ordinary. It's a great quality to have, and one that
brings a supreme enjoyment in life. If you're wise you'll cultivate it
while you are young, and then you need never really grow old, because,
although your hair may turn grey, you'll still keep the very principle
of youth in your heart. Very few people can realize their ideals, so it
is something to be able to idealize our real."

The place that Miss Drummond had chosen as the destination of their walk
was a steep slope about a mile from the school. Here it was quite
possible to make a good toboggan track, for there was a flat space in
front and an easy way to climb up at the back. Half a dozen tea-trays
had been requisitioned from the kitchen, to act as sleds.

"I wish we had a bob-sleigh!" said Ursula Bramley, who, after her
experience in Switzerland, felt herself an authority on winter sports.
"It's the hugest fun you can imagine, only you need two very good people
to steer and act brake. Ours at Les Avants held a crew of six. My eldest
brother used to take us down, and he only upset us once."

"I think little sleighs are better; they're not nearly so dangerous,"
said Agnes Maxwell. "A cousin of mine was fearfully hurt last winter at
Samaden, in a bob-sleigh race; he fell on his head, and had concussion
of the brain."

"Well, of course, you have to chance that. It needs pluck and skill if
you're going in for racing; you mustn't be afraid for yourself--you
could fall off a tea-tray, as far as that goes," said Phoebe.

"You couldn't do yourself much damage if you did," laughed Ursula; "the
snow's not hard enough. Now, we shall have to go down the slope a good
many times before we make a decent track of it."

"I wish we had more tea-trays! We shan't get very many turns each, I'm
afraid," said Myfanwy.

Six girls from the Sixth Form had been chosen to start, and made a trial
trip amid much cheering and excitement.

"It's perfectly lovely--just like flying!" they declared, as the
improvised sleds drew up on the level ground at the bottom.

"Miss Drummond, won't you try?"

"Perhaps I may, when the thing is well started, but for the present I
would rather stand and watch. It certainly looks very tempting, and
worth an effort. Mademoiselle, shall you venture?"

"Nevaire!" shuddered poor Mademoiselle, who considered a walk in the
snow quite a sufficient adventure. "I should have fear to place myself
on a thing so insecure, and to let myself glide thus! Oh, no, it would
be an act of folly! We have no snows in Provence, and I have been
brought up to love other pleasures."

"You shall have the next turn if you like, Mademoiselle," said Esther
Vaudrey, one of the pioneers. "It's really not difficult at all, if
you know how to tuck up your feet."

"It makes one warm, at any rate," said Freda. "Who's going next? We'd
better take it in Forms."

The sport proved extremely popular, and for the next hour relays of
girls were constantly going down the slope; the track was soon as smooth
as a slide, and really made a very good course, quite enough to satisfy
everyone except Ursula.

"It's nothing to Les Avants! You should have seen that!" she kept
assuring the others.

"Then I wish you would go back to Les Avants!" exclaimed Phoebe.
"What's the good of belittling this all the time, and trying to make out
it's so tame? I call it bad taste! If you can't enjoy it, we can, at any
rate."

"I'd enjoy it if I had my own little sled, instead of a tea-tray."

"Nobody wants you to go on a tea-tray," said Agnes. "You can miss your
turn if you like--I'll take it instead."

That, however, Ursula was not ready to allow. She appreciated the
tobogganing as much as anyone, though she liked the triumph of referring
to her Swiss achievements.

The fun waxed fast and furious. The girls were keen on racing, and would
start six together from the top, at a given signal; then there would be
a lightning descent down the slippery slide, generally ending in a roll
in the snow at the bottom, from which they would spring up, powdered
from head to foot, but laughing and quite unhurt.

Miss Drummond and most of the teachers took an occasional turn, but
Mademoiselle remained firm in her refusal to venture into what she
considered such imminent danger to life and limb.

"It is the sport of men!" she declared. "In my country, such things are
not for _les jeunes filles_. They do not go out to slide in the snow."

"But don't you think our girls look much brighter and healthier, with
this brisk exercise, than if we had kept them cooped up in the
schoolrooms all this beautiful afternoon?" asked Miss Drummond.

"Perhaps--yes, that I will allow. But custom is strong upon us, and to
me, I find it still strange to see what is permitted to your English
_Mees_."

"I'm glad we are English," whispered Aldred to Mabel. "French girls must
have a stupid time, if they're never allowed to toboggan, or to go in
the snow. If I were sent to a French school I'd run away, and come back
to Birkwood!"

"There's no place like the Grange," agreed Mabel, brushing the snow
vigorously from her dress. "If there's any jolly thing that it's
possible to do Miss Drummond thinks of it."

Miss Drummond certainly justified the character that Mabel gave her, for
when the girls, very warm and rosy after their exertions, returned to
the school at four o'clock, they found a surprise waiting for them.
Brown, the gardener, with the aid of two or three labourers who had been
called in to help him, had shovelled away the whole of the snow on the
asphalt tennis court, and piled it as a wall all round. He had then
brought the hose, and was now busy flooding the court to a depth of
three or four inches.

"It ought to freeze hard to-night," said Miss Drummond, "and by
to-morrow morning there should be a splendid surface. Those girls who
have brought skates to school will be in luck, and I shall be able to
arrange for those who have not. I have written to Wilson's, the
ironmonger at Chetbourne, to send us out a parcel of several dozen to
choose from."

The prospect of a skating rink in the garden was hailed with joy, and
the anxiety of the school was great lest the frost should give way, and
frustrate their very delightful plans. The amusements of the cold spell
so outweighed the discomforts that nobody (except poor Mademoiselle)
grumbled at nipped fingers or chilly toes. Even Agnes Maxwell, who was a
martyr to chilblains, suffered heroically, and did not wish for a thaw.

"It's quite the most severe winter I can remember," said Mabel, breaking
the ice in her bedroom jug next morning. "I believe even my bottle of
hair wash is frozen, and the glycerine cream is perfectly stiff; I shall
have to melt it on the radiator before I can put any on my hands. Look
at the window! It's covered with beautiful frost patterns."

"All the better for skating," said Aldred, who was trying to thaw her
toothbrush. "I'm glad there has been no more snow to spoil our ice. I
wish Miss Drummond would let us go out at once, after breakfast, instead
of doing lessons."

Miss Drummond's good nature, however, did not extend to such a pitch of
leniency as that, and the morning classes went on just as usual. About
dinner-time, a young man arrived from Chetbourne with a large parcel of
skates, and Aldred, who did not possess any of her own, was able to
expend some of her pocket-money on a neat little pair.

"You've made a lovely choice!" said Mabel. "Mine are an old pair of my
brother's that just fit me now; they're rather shabby, but they happen
to be particularly good steel, and always 'bite' very well. There's the
greatest difference in skates, in that respect."

"You'll have to help me," said Aldred, "for I've never even tried
before, and I'm sure I shall be extremely stupid and clumsy."

"It will be the lame supporting the halt, then," laughed Mabel, "for I'm
certainly not a crack skater myself."

By two o'clock the whole school was disporting itself on the ice. Some
girls (Ursula Bramley, in especial) seemed quite at home there, and cut
figures of eight with aggravating ease while their less fortunate
comrades strove to balance themselves with outstretched arms, or sat
down suddenly on the slippery surface.

"I'd no idea one could feel so absolutely weak in the knees!" declared
Aldred, subsiding on to the snowy bank after a first struggle round the
rink. "I'm like a baby learning to walk. I wonder if I shall ever manage
to strike out properly? Look at Ursula--she's doing the 'Dutch roll'.
I'm green with envy!"

"There's nothing like practice," said Mabel, getting up and making a
gallant effort to accomplish the "outside edge", but speedily coming to
grief over it. "Give me a winter in Norway, and I'd undertake to waltz
on the ice; but what can one expect on the first day?"




CHAPTER XI

Venus in the Snow


There was generally sound sense in Mabel's arguments, though Aldred's
impatience wanted at once to achieve great things. Skating, like
everything else, has no royal road, and neither of the girls advanced
much beyond the point of going alone. Aldred, rather to her chagrin,
found she certainly could not compete with Ursula, and an aspiring dream
of seeing herself queen of the rink vanished away. She was never without
resources, however and as she was determined always to keep to the fore,
she hit upon another means of making herself prominent. She remembered
hearing that in Brussels, when snow falls, the most eminent sculptors of
the city go to the Park and model snow statues, which are carefully
guarded afterwards by the park keepers, and shown to the streams of
visitors who flock to look at them. This was an idea worthy of being
copied, and one of which she was sure nobody else would be likely to
think. Abandoning her skates, therefore, one afternoon, she retired to
the now deserted lawn, and set to work. The snow was not such an easy
medium as clay, but it was in prime condition for her purpose, being
soft enough to model, yet stiff enough to hold together. Aldred's scheme
was decidedly ambitious, for she had decided to make a representation in
snow of the Venus of Milo. She had chosen that for her subject because
of its lack of arms and its flowing draperies, as she knew it would be
quite impossible to reproduce a Flying Mercury or the Dying Gladiator.
She had really a strong talent for sculpture, and contrived, with the
aid of a framework of broomsticks, to give her statue a wonderfully good
pose. She had brought out a photograph of the original, which she
constantly consulted; and she worked away with great enjoyment, shaping
the snow with deft hands, and using some flat pieces of wood and a
palette knife from the studio as her modelling tools. She felt it was
almost one of the most exciting things she had ever done in her life.
The keen joy of creation, that true heritage of all who possess artistic
ability thrilled her fingers, as she put dainty touches here and there,
and watched the resemblance to the Venus evolve itself by slow degrees
from her great mass of snow. She thought of Michelangelo, who saw the
angel in a rough block of marble, only waiting to be released by his
chisel, and felt as if she, too, were trying to free the goddess, and
give her human form. For the time all thought of what the girls would
say was forgotten, and she worked for the love of art alone, sighing
with satisfaction as she successfully put in a delicate fold of dress,
or a ripple of classic hair.

It was finished at last, even to the pedestal, and Aldred stepped back
and looked at it with mixed feelings. She had done her very best; she
dared not add another impress, from fear of spoiling it, yet she knew
how far it fell short of her ideal.

"I wonder if Phidias used to be contented with what he'd done?" she
thought. "I suppose he was the greatest sculptor that ever lived. I
remember reading that Millais once went to an exhibition of his own
pictures, and came away very dejected. Shall I ask them all to come and
see it now? I want so much to show it, but somehow I hardly dare. I
almost think I'll leave it for somebody to find out, and just go back to
the rink and say nothing."

She had not counted, however, on Mabel, who, missing her friend for an
unusual length of time, took off her skates and went to hunt for her,
tracking her in the end by her footsteps in the snow. Mabel's amazement
when she reached the lawn was only equalled by her admiration. She
rushed off instantly to fetch all the girls to look, even venturing to
knock at the study door and report her news at head-quarters.

Aldred's snow statue made quite a sensation at the Grange. Miss Drummond
thought so highly of it that she had it photographed, and invited many
of her friends from Chetbourne to come and see it. It was such a daring
and original project for a girl of only fifteen to have carried out
entirely alone that she felt it reflected credit on the school to
possess so clever a pupil. Aldred was praised to her heart's content,
and received so much attention from teachers and visitors that she could
certainly consider herself, for the time being, the most important
person at Birkwood. She was petted by the prefects, invited to skate by
members of the Sixth Form who had ignored her existence before, and
asked so often for her autograph that she grew almost tired of signing
her name.

"There's to be a picture of your statue in the School Magazine," said
Mabel rapturously. "That's a tremendous compliment, because Miss
Drummond generally says it's too expensive to have illustrations. I'm
going to ask her to have your photograph put in as well--just a tiny
head, from that splendid snapshot which Dora took when you came last
September. It would fit into a corner of the same page, and show the
'portrait of the artist'. I'll make up the extra money myself, if it
will cost more to print. I shall bespeak six copies: I want to send one
to Cousin Marion--she's gone to live in Germany for a year; she'll be so
interested, because, you know, it was she who was staying at Seaforth
last year, and who first told me anything about you."

Aldred's face fell. In a moment all the zest seemed to have faded out of
her pleasure. This was indeed a grave danger. "Cousin Marion" had seen
her namesake at Seaforth, and would probably recognize that the two
faces were not the same; even a badly printed portrait might not conceal
the lack of likeness. Would Mabel ever forget that wretched episode? Why
must it always be raked up in this tiresome way? Whenever she thought it
was safely consigned to oblivion, it appeared to rise again like a
ghost, and threaten the destruction of her position. True, she had done
much since she came to Birkwood to strengthen her hold on Mabel's
affection, but she knew that her one deed of supposed heroism was the
basis of their friendship, and the groundwork of her general popularity;
and she trembled to think what the effect might be if this foundation
stone were removed.

"I don't want my photograph blazoned abroad," she said, almost crying.
"I'd rather Miss Drummond didn't put either me or the statue in the
Magazine. Promise me, Mabel, that you won't send a copy to anybody, if
she does."

"But why shouldn't I?" said Mabel, much surprised.

"Because I don't wish it. The statue was a stupid thing, after all; far
too much fuss has been made of it. I'm sorry I didn't knock it down as
soon as it was finished!"

"Aldred! how can you say so?"

"Well, I'm tired of hearing about it, anyway," returned Aldred, "and I
hope you won't mention it to your cousin; it makes me feel silly to have
such a tremendous 'cock-a-doodling' over all my stupid little
performances, which really aren't worth it."

"Well, I won't, if you so particularly ask me not to," said Mabel, in a
disappointed voice. "But you can't always hide everything; it's not fair
to the world if all the brave and clever things that are done must be
suppressed--they're such a help and encouragement to other people. I,
for instance, am ever so much better for having known you; you've been
quite an inspiration in my life. My mother had a friend like that (it
was Lady Betty Blakeney, who is now so famous) who had a tremendous
influence over her, and first made her want to help poor people, and
take up the work she does now; and she always hoped I should meet
somebody who would be as much to me as her friend was to her. But I
never did until you came to Birkwood."

It seemed useless to protest; the more Aldred tried to shuffle out of
her rôle of heroine the more Mabel admired her modesty and her other
imagined excellencies. Mabel was a girl who loved to idolize
celebrities; it was partly a necessity of her nature, and partly a habit
that had been cultivated at home by her mother, who had a kindred
weakness. Before the two girls knew each other, Mabel had been obliged
to confine her worship to book favourites; then, having met, as she
thought, the realization of her ideal, she could not resist the
temptation to endow her with the combined virtues of Portia, Rebecca,
Ellen Douglas, Grace Darling, Flora Macdonald, and the "Nut-brown Maid",
without stopping to put the various qualities to the test, and make sure
that they actually existed. It is always better to err on the right
side, and think too highly than too ill of people, but Mabel's mistake
was to take Aldred so utterly on trust, and to blind herself wilfully to
the many small indications of character that might easily have shown her
that her idol was very far from perfection.

Aldred could not feel easy until she had made sure that the snapshot
portrait was not to be included in the next number of the Magazine. She
was afraid Mabel might break her promise, and send a copy
surreptitiously to her cousin, and then the mischief would be done. She
did not dare to mention the matter at head-quarters; it would appear
conceited on her part to suggest that the idea had been broached, and
she would feel very humiliated if Miss Drummond were to say: "Oh, no, my
dear! I never dreamt of putting it in!"

A plan occurred to her, however, by which she could defeat her friend's
too enthusiastic project. She borrowed the negative from Dora on the
pretence of wanting to look at it, and in handing it back managed to
drop it and step on it, breaking it beyond all chance of repair. She
apologized profusely for the accident.

"It was most clumsy of me!" she declared. "Could we possibly patch it up
again, do you think?"

"No, we couldn't!" said the aggrieved Dora. "It would show a mark right
across the face, however carefully we joined it. I've tried piecing
negatives together before, and they're not worth the trouble of
printing."

"Well, it was only a picture of me, not the lovely one you took of Miss
Drummond and Mademoiselle."

"No; I'm glad it was not that. But I promised this to Mabel; she asked
me last night if I could find it, and I've had such a hunt through all
my negatives! She'll be quite cross that it's broken."

"You must put the blame on me, then, for it was my fault."

Secretly Aldred was exultant.

"I know Dora only took one print from it," she said to herself, "and
that was spoilt in the fixing bath. It's impossible to take snapshots in
midwinter, so I believe I'm safe for the present. I shall discourage
Mabel strongly from buying a camera. I hope she won't get one given to
her on her birthday! I'm glad her Cousin Marion has gone to Germany, so
that she won't meet Mabel for a year, at any rate. So far as I can tell,
she is the only person who has seen that Lawrence girl and knows what
she is like."

The ice lasted for a whole fortnight, a totally unprecedented record in
the annals of Birkwood, which, on account of its position near the sea,
did not often come in for so severe an experience of frost. The rink
proved the greatest success; the ice was apt to get cut up and rough by
the afternoon, but when everyone had left, the gardener would turn the
hose over it, so that by next morning there was once more a splendid,
smooth surface.

January 29th happened to be Miss Drummond's birthday. The girls were
accustomed to prepare some little surprise for her on such occasions,
and generally acted a play in honour of the event; and the evening was
always considered a holiday. This time, however, Miss Drummond announced
that, instead of being entertained by her pupils, she wished to provide
a treat for the whole school.

"It is full moon," she said, "and we shall have a carnival on the ice.
The rink will be illuminated, and I expect we shall all find it quite a
novel experience to skate by torchlight. Mind you don't catch colds
beforehand! Anyone who is heard sneezing will have to stay indoors."

"It is a lovely idea!" said Phoebe, as the Fourth Form discussed the
project afterwards. "We shall have the most glorious fun! I'll ask Miss
Drummond if we may hang up the Chinese lanterns round the rink; it would
be quite safe to light them out-of-doors, and they'd look so nice!"

"I hope I shan't have toothache again," said Dora. "Do you think Miss
Drummond would let me go out if I muffled my head in a big shawl?"

"No, I'm sure she won't, nor Lorna either, if she persists in that noisy
coughing. If you can't smother it, Lorna, you and Dora will have to keep
each other company in the classroom, and miss all the fun."

"Oh, that would be too bad! I'll manage somehow to get well enough, if I
swallow every nostrum under the sun. Will you lend me your carbolic
smoke ball? and I'll try it to-night."

In spite of many remedies suggested by sympathetic friends, Lorna was,
however, obliged to forego the festivities. Miss Drummond was inexorable
where health was concerned, and would not allow colds to be trifled
with.

"Perhaps if I'd tried all the different recipes I might have cured it,"
said Lorna dolefully. "I've been recommended hot buttermilk and treacle,
and honey with lemon, and black-currant tea, and elder syrup, and
spirits of nitre, and ammoniated quinine, and to tie a wet handkerchief
and a stocking round my throat, and sit with my feet in mustard and
water!"

"I think the cures sound worse than the cold," said Dora, who was
nursing a swollen face. "I've resigned myself to staying indoors. We
shan't be the only ones, for there are at least eight others on the sick
list. I don't much care; I'd rather sit near the fire and keep warm than
skate with a raging toothache. No, I'm afraid I can't eat any
chocolates, though it's kind of Miss Drummond to have sent us a box
full."

"If you look out at the landing window, you can just catch a peep of
what is going on," said Mabel. "We'll tell you all about it afterwards.
And if you're wise you'll let Miss Bardsley take you to the dentist
to-morrow, and have that tooth out."

At half-past seven those members of the school who could show a clean
bill of health wrapped themselves up warmly, and sallied forth to the
carnival. The garden was really a beautiful sight. The full moon shone
down upon the snow, glinting on the frosty branches of the trees, and
showing cold and pale in contrast to the line of flaming torches that
encircled the rink. All Phoebe's Chinese lanterns had been put up, and
a number of others, which belonged to the Fifth and Sixth Forms; so that
the scene resembled Aladdin's palace, with its rows of red, blue,
yellow, and green lamps. It seemed very romantic to skate amid such
surroundings, and the girls felt as if they were stepping into a picture
or a scene from a play, as they took their first strokes, over the ice.
Two friends of Miss Drummond had brought a mandoline and a guitar, and
played lively selections, sometimes giving a song with a chorus, in
which all could join, when the whole school swung round to the tune of
"Oh! dem golden slippers" or "The old folks at home". The oil stove from
the cottage had been requisitioned, and stood in a snug corner, keeping
warm a large can of beef-tea, from which steaming cupfuls could be
ladled from time to time by anyone who wanted refreshment; and a tray
full of hot turnovers, which one of the maids carried from the house,
was highly appreciated.

As a wind-up to the festivities, everyone made an attempt to dance Sir
Roger de Coverley--a very funny proceeding indeed on the ice, where
strokes had to be substituted for _chassés_, and the ranks were apt to
be abruptly broken by someone sitting down suddenly, with more
swiftness than grace. Miss Reade and Miss Bardsley were heading the
line, and passing under the upraised hands of Maude Farnham and Rose
Turner, two of the prefects, when unluckily Rose tipped a little too far
forward and lost her balance. Down she came with a crash, and in her
fall she clutched wildly at Miss Bardsley, and not only brought both the
teachers to their knees, but upset six couples who were following close
behind and could not stop. There was quite a tangle of prostrate figures
upon the ice, and much laughter as the girls picked themselves up, and
tried to re-form the lines. Amidst the general scramble, nobody noticed
for a moment that Miss Bardsley was really hurt; when she attempted to
rise, however, her foot was so painful that she sank back with a groan.

"I'm afraid I must have sprained my ankle!" she exclaimed.

It was a case for "first aid", and the members of the ambulance class
had very soon shown the advantage of their training by taking off the
teacher's skates and boots, improvising a stretcher, and carrying her
into the house, where Miss Drummond set to work at once with hot
fomentations and bandages. Unfortunately, the mischief was greater than
anyone supposed, for when the doctor from Chetbourne arrived next
morning he declared that a bone was broken, and that the ankle must be
put into splints.

Naturally, this was a very awkward occurrence just at the beginning of
the term. Miss Bardsley would be disabled for some weeks, and in the
meantime, who would take her Form? For a few days one of the prefects
did duty, while Miss Drummond wrote post-haste to a scholastic agency,
to secure a teacher as locum tenens.

It was difficult to find anyone who was disengaged and could come at so
short a notice, and Miss Webb, the mistress who finally arrived, was
hardly to the taste of the Fourth Form. She had been a private governess
in a family, and was not accustomed to class teaching; and the girls
discovered in the first half-hour that she had not the slightest notion
of how to enforce discipline.

"She told me to stop talking, and when I didn't, she simply took no
notice!" chuckled Dora Maxwell.

"And she said: 'Ursula, dear, please do not fidget with your pencil,' in
such a mild, apologetic little voice!" laughed Ursula. "Miss Bardsley
would have glared, and said: 'Ursula, take a forfeit!'"

"She doesn't know anything, really, about the lessons," said Aldred
scornfully. "She kept looking at the book all the time, to follow what
we were saying."

"And you remember that sum that came out so funnily? I'm sure the answer
was wrong in the book, and I wanted her to work it on the blackboard,
but she wouldn't," put in Dora.

"Because she couldn't!" sneered Aldred. "She's evidently no good at
arithmetic. We know more ourselves than she does!"

"And when we were having physical geography, and I asked her why the
moon really had phases, she said it depended on the tide!"

"Well, she had got rather flustered, and put it the wrong way,"
interposed Mabel. "Of course, she meant that the tide depended on the
moon."

"Then why didn't she say so?"

"You muddle her by asking so many questions."

"Miss Bardsley never gets muddled; she always explains things so that
one can understand exactly. As for Miss Webb, at the end of her physical
geography, I feel as if I weren't sure whether the sun goes round the
earth, or the earth round the sun."

"Well, it must be difficult for her, poor thing! to come here at a few
hours' notice and have to take up another mistress's work," said Mabel.
"I expect she's taught from quite different books, and doesn't know how
far we are on in anything."

"It's not exactly that," said Phoebe. "I'm sure Miss Bardsley could
set to work on someone else's Form, and manage their lessons in five
minutes. The real trouble is that Miss Webb hasn't been used to teach in
the way we learn things at Birkwood. She's old-fashioned, and expects
you just to repeat what's in the book, and never minds whether you
really understand it or not."

"That's fearfully out-of-date!" said Ursula. "She must have been
educated a very long time ago. I wonder how old she is?"

"Quite fifty, I should think. Her hair is very grey," said Aldred.
"She's older than Miss Drummond, I'm certain, and oh! what a vast
difference there is between them! Miss Drummond is the cleverest person
I know, and Miss Webb is a perfect noodle!"

"I don't see what's the use of troubling to learn her stupid lessons;
they can't do us any good."

"Well, we must be able to reel off something, or she'd give us bad
marks, and Miss Drummond would scold."

"Yes, that's the worst of it."

"Freda Martin made a far better teacher; I wish she could have gone on
taking us!"

"So do I; but, you see, she has her own work. She is going in for the
Matric. next summer."

"Well, I vote we give ourselves an easy time with Miss Webb. We'll learn
just enough to satisfy her and no more; and if we feel inclined to talk
in school we'll talk!"




CHAPTER XII

The New Teacher


It was very naughty of the girls thus to take advantage of poor Miss
Webb, who was doing her utmost, according to her lights, to fill the gap
occasioned by Miss Bardsley's enforced absence. She had no natural gift
either for imparting knowledge or for keeping control over unruly wills,
and had, indeed, quite mistaken her vocation. Teaching was to her, not a
pleasure, but a weary grind to which she must continually brace her
nerves; she could not help showing how distasteful it was, and her lack
of enthusiasm was reflected in her pupils. Her classes were chaotic. The
girls whispered, laughed, and played tricks upon one another with
impunity; her faint remonstrances had not the slightest effect, and the
more nervous she grew, the more out of hand they became.

Ursula Bramley, who prided herself on her wit, would delight in asking
questions calculated to expose the mistress's ignorance, or to trip her
up in some obscure branch of knowledge. She would come into school well
primed with educational posers, and keenly enjoyed Miss Webb's
discomfiture. She would meet all the unfortunate governess's attempts at
evasion with firm determination, nailing her to the point until poor
Miss Webb seemed more in the position of a candidate undergoing
examination than a teacher conducting her own class.

"Baiting the cobweb," as Ursula called it, was the grand amusement of
the Form, and it was very seldom that the victim emerged triumphant from
the ordeal. Schoolgirls are thoughtless creatures, often very heartless,
and it never struck the Form what pain they were inflicting upon a proud
and sensitive lady, whose misfortunes obliged her to gain her living at
an uncongenial occupation. To them she was simply a tiresome old bore,
an object of mirth or contempt; and the agony that she endured in
private did not enter into their calculations.

Mabel alone took no part in this unseemly state of disorder. Soon after
the advent of Miss Webb she had developed a slight attack of influenza,
and was laid up in the "hospital", a large room at the top of the house
reserved for purposes of isolation. She was not seriously ill, but Miss
Drummond was so afraid of infection being spread through the school that
she kept Mabel away from the others for a longer period than was really
necessary.

The latter certainly would not have countenanced any rudeness or
discourtesy in class, but, her good influence being removed, Aldred was
only too ready to follow the example of the others, and, as a cheap and
ready means to win popularity, became one of the ring-leaders in the
daily mutiny, vying with Ursula as to which could be the more clever at
their teacher's expense. All kinds of petty annoyances were resorted to.
If Miss Webb wished to write on the blackboard, the chalk would be
missing, or the duster mislaid. The desk lids were banged, books
dropped feet scraped noisily, or the door was slammed on purpose. The
girls would wilfully misunderstand the plainest directions, make
ridiculous mistakes in their essays or exercises, and altogether try how
far they could put the patience and good temper of the long-suffering
mistress to the test.

One morning Miss Webb, in a feeble effort towards reform, announced that
she intended next day to give the Form a viva voce examination upon the
work taken since her arrival, and that she would submit the results to
Miss Drummond.

This was a blow, for the girls had learnt their lessons so badly lately
that not one of them was prepared, and they knew that the low standard
of their marks would mean trouble with the head mistress.

"It's absurd to give us an exam, when it's not even the middle of the
term!" exclaimed Dora, in much indignation.

"And a viva voce, too! We always have written ones at Birkwood," said
Agnes, "with properly typed questions."

"Suppose none of us pass? Miss Drummond will be absolutely savage!" said
Phoebe uneasily.

"Yes; she was not at all pleased with our reports last week," agreed
Lorna.

"She asked how it was I had so many mistakes in my German exercises, and
why my problems were all wrong."

"And she looked at the writing in my book, and said it was a scribble,"
added Myfanwy.

"What are we going to take for the viva voce?" asked Aldred.

"Everything. It's to be from nine to eleven--a regular catechism in
Roman history, and physical geography, and English literature, with
grammar and parsing thrown in."

"Miss Webb said she would even ask us French verbs, and weights and
measures," wailed Dora. "I know I shall fail! I'm no good at viva voces.
I can remember the past preterite of _s'en aller_, or how many square
yards there are in a square pole, when I'm writing an exercise, or doing
a sum; but I never can think quickly enough when I'm asked point-blank.
It all goes straight out of my head, and it's just coming back to me by
the time the next girl is answering."

"Viva voces really are not fair," grumbled Myfanwy. "The nervous ones
always do badly, however much they know."

"And when you don't know, it's still worse!" continued Lorna. "Miss
Bardsley never gives them, at any rate, and that's quite sufficient
reason why Miss Webb shouldn't."

"I call it quite impertinent for a temporary teacher to make such an
innovation!" said Ursula loftily.

"Especially when Miss Bardsley is a B.A., and Miss Webb hasn't been to
college."

"Yes. She has no business to alter any of our Form arrangements. We told
her what we were accustomed to do, and she ought to stick to that,
instead of introducing her own ways."

However much the girls might murmur in private, they could not openly
rebel, or refuse to submit to the examination. It never struck any of
them to take their books and set to work during recreation time, to try
to make up arrears. They much preferred to grumble, and bewail their
hard luck.

"I hope she'll begin with literature and physical geography," said
Phoebe. "I can manage fairly well with those, because it's easy enough
to give examples of a dactyl and hexameters, or to describe a volcano;
but when it comes to Roman chronology, I shall be done for! I can't
remember the dates in the least, or the right order of the battles, or
the names of the generals."

"We must try to spin out the first part," suggested Aldred. "We'll
answer as slowly as we possibly can, and then there won't be so much
time left for the Roman history. We can't go on again after eleven,
because of the singing class and science."

"That's a good idea! Will everyone please remember not to hurry? I
wonder if I could manage to drawl like Lorna?" chuckled Phoebe. "She
always takes twice as long as anyone else to bring out her remarks!"

"I don't!" protested Lorna.

"Yes, you do. You needn't be so indignant; it's an accomplishment that
we're all envying just at present, and longing to acquire!"

Preparation that evening, which ought to have been devoted to a steady
recapitulation of forgotten dates and events, was conducted with the
half-heartedness into which, under Miss Webb's slack rule, the attention
of the class had unfortunately degenerated. The girls learnt with one
eye on their books and the other on their neighbours; they made signs,
talked on their fingers, and passed notes under the desks. Occasionally,
when matters were really too bad to be ignored, Miss Webb would pluck
up courage to venture a remonstrance, when there would be a brief
interval of work; but within five minutes Aldred would be drawing
caricatures on the fly-leaf of her grammar, Ursula uttering a vamped-up
sneeze, and Dora signalling to Myfanwy behind Agnes's back. It was a
farce of study, and at the end of two hours nobody had really made any
headway or gained any fresh items of knowledge to use in the forthcoming
ordeal.

Miss Webb gave a sigh of relief when the clock struck and her unpleasant
task was over, and the girls popped their books untidily into their
desks, and bolted from the room with a noise and hustling at the door
such as they would not have dared to indulge in if Miss Bardsley had
been there.

Next morning at nine o'clock the examination began. All took their
seats, not at their own desks, but on a couple of forms placed in front
of the blackboard, an arrangement insisted upon by Miss Webb, and
carried out rather sulkily by the girls, who objected to be so directly
under the teacher's eye. For once, Miss Webb really managed to enforce
her authority. She separated Dora and Phoebe, the worst whisperers,
peremptorily ordered Aldred not to loll, and told Ursula, who made an
attempt at "baiting", to confine herself to answering questions, instead
of asking them.

"Anyone who does not behave properly will take a forfeit, and this
morning I shall subtract the forfeits from the general totals of the
examination," she announced, looking quite stern and determined.

Rather impressed by this unexpected burst of spirit on her part, the
girls sat up straight, and gave their minds to the subject in hand. It
was certainly very necessary for them to concentrate their attention,
for both facts and figures proved coy, and apt to refuse to come at the
call of memory. Miss Webb was methodical: she held the register in her
hand, and recorded every girl's answer immediately it was given,
entering it as right or wrong. The roll that resulted was hardly one of
honour. Nobody covered herself with credit, or made even a tolerable
show of information. Often a question would pass round the whole Form,
and the number of misses to each name began greatly to outbalance the
marks. The girls looked solemn. It was one thing to neglect Miss Webb's
lessons, but quite another affair to have their deficiencies thus
relentlessly written down and submitted to Miss Drummond, who would be
sure to institute a close enquiry into the reason for such a universal
failure. Everything seemed to go wrong, even English literature, upon
which Phoebe had counted. Instead of taking examples of metre, Miss
Webb asked for the chronological lives of authors, and lists of their
works; or for the plots and principal characters of Shakespeare's plays.
Physical geography fared no better, for she demanded an exact definition
of terms, and very precise explanations of various phenomena, and would
take no half-replies. She had evidently prepared carefully for the
examination, and (when she was not continually interrupted by irrelevant
questions) had a far better grasp of her subjects than her pupils had
supposed.

The time dragged on slowly. No morning had ever seemed so long, in the
opinion of the girls. The weary rounds of literature and physical
geography were succeeded by English grammar, with a discomfiting
interval of French verbs. Aldred, surreptitiously consulting her watch,
found it was just after half-past ten. Nearly half an hour, therefore,
must elapse before lunch, and Miss Webb was already opening the Roman
history primer. A look of horror passed along the Form. If their other
subjects had been weak, this was decidedly weaker. Not one could
remember a quarter of what she had learned. They had hoped that, as this
subject was the last on the list, it would have been left so late that
only a few pages could be covered; they certainly had not calculated on
spending twenty-five minutes at it.

"I shall miss every turn!" thought Aldred. "It's dreadful! I've done so
fearfully badly already. I believe I've only got about thirty per cent.,
and this will put me lower still. Miss Drummond never passes anyone on
less than half marks. What can we do?"

She caught her breath, for an idea had suddenly flashed into her
mind--an idea so daring, although so feasible, that its boldness almost
frightened her. The small clock on the chimney-piece was not going, and
Miss Webb generally kept time by the striking of the great clock that
stood on the landing outside. If this clock could be put forward, the
Form might be dismissed almost at once, instead of enduring the
purgatory of any more horrible questions. Of course, there would be the
danger of discovery, and consequently of getting into a serious scrape,
but Aldred decided that something must be risked. A cold from which she
was suffering gave her the necessary excuse.

"Please, Miss Webb, may I go for a clean pocket-handkerchief?" she
asked.

Miss Bardsley would not have allowed any girl to leave the room during
an examination, but her substitute was more lenient.

"You must be very quick, then, Aldred," she replied. "If you lose your
turn I shall count it as a miss."

Aldred was up and out of the door in a minute. Once on the landing she
glanced cautiously round, to make certain that nobody was in sight;
then, boldly opening the glass front of the clock, she moved the hands
till they pointed to three minutes to eleven. She returned to her place,
ostentatiously displaying the clean handkerchief, just as the Form were
wrestling with the Punic Wars, and by a lucky chance got the date of the
battle of Cannæ, which was the only one she knew.

"What was the policy of Rome after this defeat?" asked Miss Webb.

Lorna could not remember, and the question passed on to Phoebe, who
made a bad shot and answered wrong. Dora, Agnes and Myfanwy missed
entirely, and Miss Webb was in the act of turning to Aldred, when the
clock outside began to chime.

The teacher looked surprised, and glanced at her watch.

"I must surely be late!" she remarked. "I make it only twenty minutes to
eleven."

"The landing clock is always right," volunteered Ursula, who, being
doubtful herself as to the policy of Rome in that particular emergency,
was as relieved as Aldred.

Miss Webb did not dispute the matter, but closed her book. Perhaps she
also was not sorry to find it was lunch-time sooner than she had
expected. The girls did not need telling to go; they rose in a body, and
fled downstairs in hot haste.

"It isn't really eleven yet!" panted Aldred, when they had reached the
comparative safety of the hall. "Oh, don't make such a noise! Miss
Drummond will hear us, and come out and send us back. Let us rush
outside, into the carving-shed!"

"We knew it wasn't!" exclaimed Dora. "We all had our watches. How clever
of you to put on the clock! I guessed in a second what you'd done."

"I wonder how soon Miss Webb will find out the mistake?" said Myfanwy.
"The bell hasn't rung yet; she didn't think of that!"

"Well, I never was so glad to finish any exam in my life," avowed
Phoebe. "Wasn't it detestable?"

"As bad as the Inquisition. It was a regular torture chamber. My
unfortunate brains have been on the rack for two hours."

"Not quite two hours!" chuckled Aldred.

"No, thanks to you! but for an hour and forty minutes, at any rate."

"We must all have failed hopelessly; not a single one of us can possibly
have scraped through."

"Yes; but it would have been worse still if we had gone on missing for
other twenty minutes."

"Rather! Miss Drummond will be quite cross enough as it is, when she
looks at the register."

The girls judged it discreet not to go indoors too soon for lunch,
waiting until the pantry was likely to be full, lest their early
appearance might excite comment.

Singing was from ten minutes past eleven to twelve, and after that came
science, with Miss Drummond, until one, both classes being held in the
lecture-hall, so that there was no further lesson with Miss Webb that
morning. A hockey match was played in the afternoon, which caused such
excitement that the affair of the clock was forgotten for the time
being; but it returned only too forcibly to the girls' minds, as they
walked in to evening preparation. Would Miss Webb have found out the
trick played upon her? And what steps would she take? They could not
suppose that she would submit tamely, and ignore the whole circumstance.
The most poor-spirited governess expects to keep her pupils in their
classroom during school hours, even though she may not be able to
exercise control over them while they are there. Would she show herself
to be angry? or, worse still, would she report the matter to Miss
Drummond? If so, trouble was in store for them.

Miss Webb, to their surprise, did neither. Her line of conduct was
totally unexpected. She announced, quite calmly and briefly:

"I find that a mistake was made this morning in the time, and that you
lost twenty minutes of your examination. By noting your marks during the
ten minutes we spent on Roman history, I have been able to calculate the
general average that you would have received during the entire
half-hour, and, as a result, I have added one right answer and eight
misses to each of your names on the register, and ten extra misses to
Aldred Laurence, in lieu of forfeits."

The girls groaned inwardly, but they knew they were checkmated. If they
dared to remonstrate, Miss Webb would probably expose the entire episode
to Miss Drummond, so they wisely said nothing.

They certainly well deserved all they had received, particularly Aldred,
who for once had been a little too clever. Her additional bad marks
placed her at the bottom of the list, a position she had never occupied
since she entered the school. She was very irate in consequence.

"I detest Miss Webb!" she declared. "It was a disgustingly mean way of
her to take revenge on us. How could she tell I had altered the clock?"

"Any idiot could have guessed that!" returned Dora. "It was perfectly
simple to put two and two together; we all knew."

"Well, I think it was nasty of her, all the same, and I mean to pay her
out."

"If you can."

"Oh, I'll manage it somehow!"

"Better not boast too soon."

"All right! Just wait and see!"

It was perfectly unreasonable of Aldred to feel aggrieved because Miss
Webb had asserted her authority; but she chose to consider that she had
been unfairly treated, and that she was justified in nursing her wrath.
She cast about for some means of turning the tables and annoying the
mistress, but it was rather difficult to hit upon anything safe; she had
no wish to get herself into serious trouble, and knew that any open
defiance would be reported at head-quarters.

"It must be something she can't fix specially upon me," reflected
Aldred; "something that any of us might have done. The whole class
dislikes her, so I shall really be acting champion for the rest; only,
I think I won't tell them anything about it beforehand; it shall come as
a surprise."

After serious cogitation, she decided to chalk Miss Webb's chair, so
that her black dress should show a white impression of the cane seat and
back.

"She won't know," thought the girl, "and of course we shall none of us
tell her, and she'll be going about the school looking such a guy!
She'll wonder why everybody is smiling."

By nine o'clock next morning Aldred had her unpleasant surprise already
prepared. She had managed to slip into the classroom before breakfast,
and to chalk the chair thoroughly; and she now sat in her place,
laughing in anticipation. Miss Webb was punctual. She entered in her
usual rather flurried, undignified manner, and was about to close the
door after her, when she suddenly opened it wide again to admit--Miss
Drummond and Mabel! This was a totally unlooked-for event. Aldred had
not known that Mabel was returning to class that day, as it had been
reported that she was to remain in hospital for the rest of the week;
and she certainly did not expect the head mistress. Mabel walked quietly
to her own desk, and Miss Drummond (alas for Aldred!) sank straight down
on the chair that Miss Webb at once politely offered her.

"I have come this morning, girls, to say a few words to you," began the
Principal. "I have examined your marks for the last three weeks, and
also the list of the viva voce examination that you had yesterday. I
wish to tell you that I am extremely dissatisfied. I have never seen
such a low average from the Fourth Form, and I am sure that you are
none of you doing your best. I cannot possibly allow such a state of
affairs to continue; it is a disgrace to the school! I am greatly
disappointed, as I had hoped for better things from you. It has been a
very hard task for Miss Webb, who kindly came to help us in an
emergency, to take up another teacher's work at so short a notice, and I
believed that you would have realized her difficulties, and have made an
effort to help her in every way in your power. Instead of this, you
appear to have taken advantage of Miss Bardsley's absence to neglect
your work. As I cannot trust you to do your preparation adequately and
thoroughly in your own classroom, I am going to make a new arrangement,
and you will bring your books each evening into the lecture-hall, and
sit with the Sixth Form, when I can myself see that you are not wasting
your time. I have also asked Miss Webb to bring me the register at the
end of each morning. I shall check your marks, and any girl who, as I
consider, has fallen below her usual standard, will stay indoors during
the afternoon, to learn the lessons in which she has failed."

If Miss Drummond looked grave, the Form looked utterly crestfallen and
ashamed. The girls sat perfectly still, gazing at their desks, for
nobody dared to meet the Principal's eyes. As for Aldred, she was filled
with blank dismay. It was bad enough to be scolded for ill-prepared
work, but what was going to happen when Miss Drummond got up from her
chair? That she hardly dared to guess, and she would have given
everything she possessed if she could have recalled her silly act. She
was kept for some time in suspense, as the head mistress called for
their exercise-books, and insisted upon examining them all minutely,
and asking various searching and awkward questions as to the reason for
so many mistakes and misspelt words, and such bad writing. The Fourth
Form had never endured such an unpleasant quarter of an hour, and
Aldred, between her present discomfiture and her apprehension of what
was to come, felt as if she were passing out of the frying-pan into the
fire.

The dreadful moment arrived at last. Miss Drummond handed the
exercise-books back to the monitress, and rose up. Aldred's trick had
answered only too well: the pattern of the cane seat was imprinted most
plainly upon the head mistress's handsome dress. As she turned for an
instant to consult the time-table, everybody noticed it, and a universal
gasp of horror passed round the room. Miss Webb blushed hotly, and
hesitated as if in doubt what to do; then, apparently plucking up her
courage, she nervously informed the unconscious Principal of the state
of affairs. Miss Drummond looked keenly first at the chair and then at
the girls.

"Who is responsible for this?" she asked, in a constrained voice.

There was no reply.

"I will give whoever has done it one more chance to confess."

Still Aldred held her peace.

"Very well! I am exceedingly sorry for the girl who is wilfully
concealing this; her own conscience will tell her how mean and
despicable is her conduct. I consider this an act of such silly
childishness and utter folly that in itself it is hardly worthy of my
notice; the worst fault by far is the moral cowardice of the girl who
has not the courage to own up, and offer an apology. It adds, I am
sorry to say, to the bad opinion of the class that I have already been
obliged to form. No, thank you, Miss Webb, there is no need to fetch a
clothes-brush; I will ask one of the servants to attend to my dress, and
to bring a wet cloth to wipe the chair before you use it yourself."

Aldred managed to avoid the other girls both at lunch-time and at
afternoon recreation, making Mabel's return an excuse for devoting
herself exclusively to her friend. She was most anxious not to be
questioned on the subject of the chair. She was afraid she might be
suspected of having played the trick, and did not see how she was to
shield herself without a point-blank denial. Greatly to her relief, a
bad cold from which she was suffering was pronounced influenza by Miss
Drummond, who promptly packed her off to the hospital. She was not very
ill, so it was a luxury to be an invalid for a few days, to miss
classes, preparation, and practising, and to sit by the fire with an
interesting book, and be fed up with beef-tea and jelly.

Mabel, who had completely recovered, was the only visitor allowed, a
matter for which Aldred was devoutly thankful.

"It's perfectly horrid in school just at present," said Mabel, who ran
up every afternoon to bring her news. "We have to do prep, with the
Sixth Form, and Miss Drummond sits there herself, as well as Miss
Forster, and keeps looking at us, to make sure that we're working. We
hardly dare to lift our eyes from our books even for a second, and the
room is so still that if anyone drops a pencil it makes quite a
sensation. Before we go, each girl has to tell what marks she has gained
or lost during the day. It's a regular confession! I can tell you, we
have to be fearfully careful, and not make any more mistakes than we can
help. It won't last long, though, because I hear Miss Bardsley is quite
able to walk now with a stick, and she's to come back to class in a week
from to-day."

"How blissful!" sighed Aldred. "Will Miss Webb be going, then?"

"Yes, on Saturday. I'm very sorry for her. Of course, she's not
interesting, but she really did her best, poor thing, and I think the
girls have behaved abominably. I wonder who chalked her chair?"

"Haven't they found out?"

Aldred's voice was very quiet, and she did not look at Mabel as she
spoke.

"No. Everybody denies it flatly. I believe it lies between Phoebe and
Dora. Ursula actually had the cheek to suggest that you must have done
it! I was so angry with her!"

"You always stand up for me."

"I should think so!--I know you so well, dear. But Ursula is always
jealous of you, and is inclined to be rather spiteful. I was obliged to
take a very high hand with her. I said I should refuse to speak to
anyone who connected your name again with the affair, and whoever spoke
a word against you in future would quarrel also with me. That soon put
them down. They're rather anxious to keep friends with me just now,
because my aunt is staying at Chetbourne, and has sent me a box for
Wednesday's _matinée_ of _Julius Cæsar_. She asked Miss Drummond to
allow me to go with one of the teachers and any friends I liked. I only
wish you were well enough! I invited Miss Webb promptly. She and Miss
Forster are to take us."

"Oh, I'm so glad Miss Webb is going!"

"Yes, I think she's pleased; but I'm sure the girls don't deserve a
treat, and I believe I'll ask the prefects instead of them. It would
really serve the Form right to be left out. The way they treated poor
Miss Webb was most unchivalrous."

"Unchivalrous? Is that the right word?" queried Aldred, rather puzzled.
"I thought chivalry was only for men, and that it meant fighting in
tournaments, with your lady's favour fastened to your helmet, like they
did in the Middle Ages."

"That was part of it, but Mother says real chivalry is for everybody,
for girls as well as boys, and we can practise it nowadays, because it
simply means refusing to profit by anyone else's weakness. The knights
in olden times were bound by their vows of knighthood to defend all who
couldn't protect themselves, and--oh, dear! I can't explain myself
properly, but don't you see that, when poor Miss Webb was so stupid and
helpless, we were bound to behave well and learn our lessons, simply
because she wasn't strong enough to make us on her own account, and it
was so cowardly to take advantage of her? That would have been
chivalry."

"I think I understand," said Aldred, staring hard at the fire.

"Yes, I knew you would, though the others don't in the least, I'm
afraid. I'm glad to say they're a little ashamed of themselves, though,
and they're quite nice to Miss Webb now. By the by, we've started a
subscription in the Form, to make her a present before she goes. You'd
like to give something, wouldn't you?"

"Very much indeed. Please put my name down for ten shillings."

"A whole half-sovereign! How generous you are! Most of us have only
given half-crowns. We shall have twenty-five shillings now, and that
ought to buy something really nice. Miss Drummond has promised to get it
for us in Chetbourne. We don't know whether to choose a russia leather
writing-case or a silver-topped, cut-glass scent bottle. I think you
ought to have the casting vote, as you're giving so much more than
anyone else."

"No; you settle it with the rest of the Form. I don't mind which, but it
must be what the others like best."

"Well, I'll tell the girls what you say. I must go now, because Miss
Drummond said I mustn't stay more than half an hour."

"Here are my keys," said Aldred. "If you'll unlock the workbox on my
dressing-table, you'll find the half-sovereign in the lid. I can't go
downstairs myself to fetch it."

"All right. I shall put your name first on the list."

"Oh, please don't! I'd rather have it last of all, if you don't mind."

[Illustration: "'I THINK I UNDERSTAND,' SAID ALDRED"]

The half-sovereign was conscience money, Aldred reflected sadly, as she
returned to the fireside after bidding her friend good-bye. There was
neither real pleasure nor merit in her gift, only a wish to make
expiation for a fault that she dared not openly confess. She was like
the Norman barons of old who gave large sums to the Church, to try to
atone for the sins they still went on committing. She had no intention
of explaining or setting the matter of the chair right, and her most
earnest hope was that Mabel had succeeded in turning away the suspicions
of the other girls from her, or, at least, in closing their mouths.

"They won't like to mention it any more, from fear of offending Mabel,"
she thought. "There's not one of them who would risk a quarrel. I expect
I'm safe enough, and needn't worry about it: but oh, dear! Mabel thinks
I'm so generous, and everything that's noble and splendid and good; I
wonder what she would say, if she knew me as I really am!"




CHAPTER XIII

Aldred pays a Visit


Miss Bardsley, after nearly six weeks' absence from school, returned to
her work with renewed zeal, and under her judicious rule the Fourth Form
was once more the abode of order and attention, Miss Webb's brief
interlude was soon an old story, and Aldred, except for the inward
monitor that insisted on recalling unpleasant things, was troubled with
no awkward reminiscences, or demands for an explanation which she was
not prepared to give. The days were so full and so busy at the Grange
that the girls were generally occupied with the affairs of the moment,
and they had neither time nor inclination for recollections of an
episode that had reflected so little credit upon the Form.

The spring term was often called "Indoor Science Term", because on
Wednesday evenings Miss Drummond gave lectures that were intended as a
preparation for the botanical and zoological rambles held during the
summer. In May, June, and July the girls would be taken to search for
wild flowers upon the downs, and for marine specimens of all kinds on
the beach; and it was Miss Drummond's object to enable them to
understand beforehand what they were likely to find. Sometimes she had a
magic lantern and sometimes a microscope, and always she had something
interesting to tell and to show, whether it was the marvels of plant
life or the wonders of the seashore; and she could make her nature
stories sound as thrilling as human ones.

There were attendances also at concerts and University Extension
lectures at Chetbourne, to which the school went in relays; Miss
Drummond liked to keep her girls in touch with the outside world, and
did not wish them to remain continually shut up in the Grange, as if it
were a nunnery. At mealtimes, though she banned politics, she generally
discussed the news of the day and any great events that were happening,
so that nobody could plead ignorance of current topics. At the Debating
Society all kinds of questions were aired and argued, the opposing
papers being entrusted to members of the Fifth and Sixth Forms, though
the Lower School was allowed to express its opinion. The meetings were
conducted in a strictly business-like and orderly manner worthy of a
college society, having been organized by Miss Forster and Miss
Bardsley, who were both well versed in Girton traditions. Aldred enjoyed
them immensely, and, finding several opportunities of putting in a few
words, did not hesitate to avail herself of her chances. She was not
shy, and had perhaps inherited a propensity for discussion from her
barrister father, so she was able to do herself ample justice, and to
reflect credit upon the Fourth Form.

"You simply squashed Freda on the subject of Socialism," said Mabel,
after one particularly successful little speech. "Her thesis went all to
pieces when you nailed her to the point, and she couldn't prove
anything. I wish I had such clear brains! You see the weak spots in
people's arguments immediately, and then you can bowl them over like
ninepins."

Mabel herself had no gift of eloquence, so she appreciated Aldred's
powers all the more, and was immensely proud of her success.

"I can't imagine how I lived before you came to school," she sometimes
remarked. "I was a wheel without an axle. Now everything I do centres
round you, and the best of it is that Mother likes you too!"

To both of the girls the great event of the term had been the night
spent by Mabel's mother at the Grange. Lady Muriel Farrington not only
had a warm friendship for Miss Drummond, but held both her personality
and her methods of teaching in admiration and respect, and for this
reason had entrusted her with her daughter. When up in town, she
sometimes paid flying visits to Birkwood, as she knew that Miss Drummond
would allow her to do so without disturbing the general routine of the
school. She had been exceedingly anxious to come on this occasion,
partly because Mabel had had influenza, and she wanted to assure herself
that she was quite strong again; and partly because she wished to meet
Aldred, and ascertain what kind of girl had gained such an intense,
dominating influence over her daughter. She was extremely particular as
to the friendships Mabel should form, considering her choice of
companions one of the most important features in her upbringing; and she
had been most careful to allow no intimacy with anyone whom she had not
herself seen and approved.

Mabel's letters had been so entirely filled with accounts of Aldred, to
the exclusion of all other topics, that her mother felt it was high
time to investigate this new and absorbing interest, and either give her
sanction or take some steps to put an immediate stop to it. She had come
to the Grange prepared to be very critical, and even censorious; but
once introduced to Aldred, she had immediately fallen under the spell of
her striking appearance and winning manners. No one knew better than
Lady Muriel, however, that a picturesque exterior is not always an index
to the mind; so she had a long talk with Miss Drummond about Aldred's
character, and received such a favourable report that her fears were
quite set at rest.

"I find your friend utterly charming," she said in private to Mabel, who
was waiting in some anxiety to hear the verdict. "She is a most
fascinating girl, evidently very clever and intelligent, yet so sweet,
sympathetic, and winsome. I hear good accounts of her from Miss
Drummond, who says she is entirely truthful, honourable, and
straightforward (that was a question I particularly asked), and that she
has a splendid reputation in the school. I am going to invite her to
stay with us during the Easter holidays, and I hope very much that her
father will allow her to come."

Mabel's rapture knew no bounds. She felt that she now had an official
seal on her friendship, and she was longing to take Aldred home with
her, and show her all the places that she had so often described.

"You'll see the house, and the park, and the lake, and our Alpine
garden, and the tanks where we grow water-lilies, and our village club
and library, and all Mother's pet schemes and hobbies," she announced
gleefully. "We'll have a perfectly delightful time! Grassingford always
looks particularly pretty in spring, when the trees are just coming out,
and we'll get Father to take us about in the motor, so that you can see
the country. Do you ride?"

"A little," said Aldred. Her achievements in that line were limited to a
donkey at the seaside, but she was not going to confess her lack of
experience.

"Then we'll have some glorious scampers on Belle and Beauty. Belle
really belongs to Geoffrey--that's my stepbrother, who is married, and
lives a mile away--but he lends her to me sometimes, and I am sure he
will this Easter if I ask him. I must take you to see Geoffrey and
Rosamond, and my wee niece Margot. She's only five months old, and I
haven't seen her since she was in long clothes. Then there are my
cousins at the Rectory; I know they'll simply fall in love with you. Oh,
I'm absolutely longing to introduce you to everybody and everything!"

Aldred's father readily gave his consent to the proposed visit, so April
fifteenth saw the two girls starting off together for the holidays. Miss
Bardsley took them up to town, and placed them safely in the train at
King's Cross; and they would have no further change until they reached
Helmsworth, the junction for Grassingford.

They were in a very exultant and hilarious frame of mind, literally
bubbling over with excitement. They managed to restrain themselves while
they were under Miss Bardsley's eye, but directly the train started, and
she had waved a final farewell from the platform, they allowed their
wild spirits to have free play, and laughed to their hearts' content,
waltzed between the seats, gave three cheers for the breaking-up, and
chattered like a pair of magpies. Fortunately, they had the compartment
to themselves, or they could not have indulged in such enjoyable
frivolities except at the risk of being taken for lunatics.

"I managed to buy a box of chocolates and a bag of pears," announced
Aldred, triumphantly producing a parcel. "Miss Bardsley said there
wasn't time, but I got the newspaper boy to run to the refreshment room
while she bought our tickets."

"She's given us about ten thousand last directions! Can you remember any
of them?" said Mabel.

"Never a one!" laughed Aldred. "The engine was snorting so loudly, I
couldn't hear a single word."

"And I could only catch a word here and there. I have a general
impression that we aren't to hang out of the window, or speak to
strangers, and that we must call the guard if anyone disagreeable gets
into the carriage."

"Well, we had all that before, from Miss Drummond!"

"And not to lose our tickets!"

"As if we should! I always keep mine in this inner pocket; it was made
in my coat on purpose. I'm much more likely to lose my temper with so
many instructions--we might be babies, five years old! I wonder Miss
Bardsley did not tie a luggage label to each of us, marked, 'Perishable
Goods, at Owner's Risk'!"

"Yes, or 'Live Stock; Immediate," suggested Mabel. "Then we could
have gone in the guard's van, and she would have been perfectly easy
about us."

"There's only one outrageous thing that always tempts me," declared
Aldred. "I do so want to pull down the cord, and stop the train!"

"A five pounds penalty if you indulge yourself, my dear."

"If I had five pounds I would, just for the sheer fun of it. All the
people would rush out of the carriages, to see what was the matter. It
would make such a sensation! By the by, how can the guard know who has
pulled the cord? Suppose we simply looked innocent and astonished when
he came to our compartment, he couldn't tell it was either of us; I
don't think he could possibly know."

"As a rule, people only signal to stop in some great emergency, and then
they would be anxious to call for help."

Aldred reached up, and put her hand tentatively on the cord.

"Shall I?"

There was real intention both in her eyes and in her voice.

"No, no! Aldred, stop! How can you think of doing such a dreadful
thing!"

"I was only in fun, you dear goose!" said Aldred, with a rather forced
laugh.

Mabel heaved a sigh of relief.

"Of course you were; what a silly I was to imagine you could be in
earnest! You gave me quite a shock, all the same. I never saw anyone
pretend so cleverly as you."

"Suppose I had pulled it? What would you have said to the guard when he
arrived?"

"Why, naturally I should have told him at once."

"Would you, truly? Are you sure?"

"What else could I have done?" Mabel looked rather puzzled, and
distressed.

"You wouldn't really--and have me fined five pounds?"

Mabel's face suddenly cleared.

"Oh, I understand what you mean!" she cried triumphantly. "No, I
shouldn't have the chance, because you would already have told him
yourself! You naughty girl, how you love to tease me! I'm extremely
stupid at seeing jokes."

"Well, I haven't five pounds to waste, at any rate," replied Aldred,
leaning back in her corner. "If I were a millionaire, I might be
tempted. What's the time? I feel very much inclined to investigate that
basket of lunch."

It was a six hours' run by express to Grassingford, and before they
arrived at Helmsworth Junction the girls grew thoroughly tired of the
journey. They made the lunch spin out as long as possible, ate pears and
chocolates, looked at the illustrated papers, and varied the monotony by
taking little walks up and down the corridor.

"I get so stiff if I sit still all the time," declared Aldred, in reply
to Mabel's objection that Miss Bardsley would have preferred them to
remain in their seats. "Besides, the better view is on this side of the
carriage, and we can't see it properly from our compartment."

Mr. Farrington met them at Helmsworth Junction, where they changed from
the express to a local train; and at Grassingford a motor was waiting to
take them to the Hall.

Aldred thought she had never seen such a beautiful house, when a turn of
the drive gave her a first glimpse of Mabel's home. It was built of grey
stone, with towers and turrets, like a castle. The main entrance was
under a carved archway that led into a courtyard, around which lay some
of the principal rooms. A splendid wistaria covered one wall, and an
equally fine magnolia another, while the greater part of the courtyard
was devoted to an Italian garden, gay flower-beds in quaint shapes
radiating from a fountain that stood in the middle.

Within, the house was as handsome as without. Mabel's father and mother
had travelled much in foreign countries, and had picked up many
treasures during their wanderings. There were lovely statues of Carrara
marble, priceless Venetian glass, exquisite inlaid Italian cabinets, and
carved oak cupboards from Germany; Chinese ivories and Indian lacquer
work, Moorish lamps, rich Oriental draperies, Persian rugs, and Turkey
carpets--to say nothing of pictures by old masters and modern artists,
and a multitude of curios--embossed daggers, antique coins, Etruscan
ornaments, old Nankin porcelain, Delft and Majolica, Roman vases, Greek
urns, Sicilian jars and statuettes, and a medley of other articles,
either ancient or modern, gathered from almost every corner of the
world.

"It's like a museum!" said Aldred, when Mabel showed her some of the
more interesting among the contents of the many cabinets.

"Yes. Dad and Mother have a perfect mania for bringing things home from
abroad. They like to have specimens from every country they have been
to, and each year the collection seems to grow bigger."

"Have they ever taken you abroad?"

"Not yet. Mother says I shall enjoy it so much more if I wait until I
know enough really to appreciate it properly. I'm to go when I leave
school, and spend a whole winter travelling in France and Italy and
Greece; but Father says that before I start he will give me an
examination in the old Italian masters and in Greek architecture, and if
I don't pass he'll leave me behind."

Mr Farrington was a connoisseur in all matters of art and archæology; he
took keen pleasure in adding continually to his already large
collection, and considered the finding of a genuine Van Eyck in a
second-hand dealer's shop at Rheims the greatest triumph of his life.
His special hobby, however, did not absorb the whole of his time. He had
represented his county in Parliament, and though he had lost his seat at
the last election, he found much to occupy him in local affairs. He was
a magistrate, a Poor Law Guardian, and Chairman of most of the
charitable institutions in the neighbourhood, taking an active interest
in the Hospital, the Blind Asylum, and the Orphanage. In all his
philanthropic work, Lady Muriel was his right hand. She was slightly
socialistic in her tendencies, and had preferred to marry plain Mr.
Farrington, a commoner and a widower, though she could have made a
brilliant match in her own circle. She was thoroughly happy, however, in
the sphere that she had chosen, and, troubling little about society,
gave herself to a career of usefulness. She personally superintended the
Workhouse Orphanage, knowing every child there by name; and spent one
afternoon weekly at the Blind Asylum, reading or singing to the
inmates, and inspecting their knitting and straw plaiting. She had
instituted a library and reading-room at Grassingford village, and was
collecting funds to add a men's club and a lecture-hall; while the
building of a mission church in an out-of-the-way corner of the parish
was mainly owed to her energy and enterprise. A secretary was obliged to
deal with her large correspondence, for she was practically interested
in the temperance cause, in Women's Guilds of Help, the Fresh Air Fund,
and the Boy Scout movements, all of which involved much trouble and
considerable business ability, if they were to be a success.

In spite of her many duties, Lady Muriel always made time in the
holidays to devote herself specially to her daughter. Mabel adored her
mother, and was absolutely happy if she might accompany her on some
errand of mercy, or take part in any of her various schemes. She liked
to be asked to address envelopes, to write lists of names, or to discuss
the programme for a village concert or the prizes to be offered at a
flower show; and was already beginning to grow quite clever at
organizing small local affairs. This Easter, Aldred was included in the
conclaves, and made her first acquaintance with public and parish work.
She had seen nothing of the kind at her own home, and it was a
revelation to her to find how interesting it was to help other people.
She and Mabel between them marked all the articles for Lady Muriel's
stall at a bazaar, and were allowed to take special charge of the sweet
department, selling dainty boxes of home-made bon-bons, and enjoying
themselves immensely over it. They also arranged the sports for a party
given to the Orphanage at the Hall, and worked very hard, distributing
cups of tea and plates of cake; starting races and games of "Aunt
Sally"; and generally amusing the children, and trying to give them a
happy time.

"Aldred is simply splendid at this kind of thing!" said Mabel
enthusiastically to her mother. "She keeps everybody going, and sees
that all the little ones are playing too; they're so apt just to stand
about and stare, you know. She thought of the loveliest games for them,
and told them long fairy tales afterwards. They were absolutely
delighted."

"I'm so glad to find she is a kindred spirit, and sympathizes with our
work," replied Lady Muriel. "You have been most fortunate in your choice
of a friend."

Though Aldred was thus initiated into the busy round of life at
Grassingford Hall, the Farringtons did not neglect to entertain their
guest, and provided plenty of amusement for her. She was taken in the
motor to see all the sights of the neighbourhood--the beautiful
mediaeval castle at Bonbridge, which still possessed moat, drawbridge,
and portcullis in excellent preservation; the quaint old town of
Bingdale, with its encircling walls and turreted gates; the valley of
Malden, where the woods were in their spring glory, and the primroses
were an absolute dream of delight; the ruined abbey at Dinvaux, which
could boast of early Saxon carvings; and, last but not least, the view
from the summit of Charlton Hill, whence five counties might be seen at
once.

Though Mabel was Lady Muriel's only child, she had stepbrothers and
stepsisters, who were married, and lived within reasonable distance.
Several enjoyable visits were paid to their homes, for Mabel was very
proud indeed of her various little nephews and nieces, and anxious to
show them all to Aldred.

"I can't expect you to admire them as I do," she declared, "but they
really are dears! I never know which is my favourite--Vera, with the
thick, yellow curls; or Betty, with her big brown eyes. Miles is the
cleverest, but Barbara says such funny things, and the baby is the most
fascinating little rogue. They all came to spend Christmas Day with us,
and it was so delightful!"

The cousins from the Rectory were frequently at the Hall, and were
always ready to make up a set of tennis, or contribute to a musical
evening. There were two girls, who had turned up their hair, and three
boys, who, to Aldred's great astonishment, went to the same school as
Keith, the eldest being actually in both his Form and dormitory. Aldred
was quite excited at the discovery, and only wished her brother could
have been there, to share the pleasure in her new acquaintances.

This holiday at Grassingford was the first visit that Aldred had paid
alone, and she found it delightful to be free from Aunt Bertha's
chaperonage, and a guest on her own account. It marked an epoch in her
life to be thus transplanted into somebody else's home, and to see other
people's ways. One thing that particularly struck her was that, in spite
of their wealth and position, the Farringtons were extremely natural and
unaffected. Mabel seemed quite accustomed to wait upon herself, and very
ready to perform little services for others; and the family life was so
simple, it might have served as a model for any cottage in the village.
Aldred began to understand why Lady Muriel had selected Miss Drummond's
school for Mabel, and to see in many of the arrangements at Birkwood the
strong influence emanating from Grassingford.

She was very quick at picking up new ideas, and learnt many things at
the Hall that she had not known before, whether points of social
etiquette or fresh channels of thought.

"We shall make you into quite an antiquarian yet," said Mr. Farrington,
who enjoyed explaining his curios to an interested listener. "You're
already beginning to note the difference between Etruscan and Roman
ornamentation, and to recognize a Greek coin when you see it. Tell your
father to take you abroad when Miss Drummond has finished with you. It's
the best coping-stone to put on any girl's education, and enlarges her
mind in a wonderful way. In my opinion, six months on the Continent,
studying the museums and art galleries, is worth three years at college.
If he hasn't time to take you himself, he'd better let you go with us,
and be a companion for Mabel."

"Oh, that would be too absolutely glorious!" exclaimed Aldred, with
sparkling eyes.




CHAPTER XIV

An Alarm


The Easter holidays were for three weeks, and to Aldred each day seemed
more enjoyable than the one before. She was thoroughly at home at
Grassingford, and felt as if she could have wished to remain there for
ever. She had become a great favourite with both Mr. Farrington and Lady
Muriel: her bright ways entertained them, and they were glad also for
Mabel to have a companion of her own age.

"You seem more like a sister to me than Nora or Adelaide," said Mabel
one day. "They were both married when I was quite tiny, so I haven't
seen a very great deal of them--not having them living in the house, I
mean. And Sibyl and Ida at the Rectory are older than I am, too. Francis
is the nearest to me--he's seven months younger--but then he's a boy,
and that isn't in the least the same as having a girl friend, is it? I
couldn't talk secrets to him! Mother says she will invite you as often
as your father will spare you, so we can look forward to plenty more
delightful times together. We shall call the little blue bedroom your
room now, and it will always be ready and waiting for you to come back
to it."

This was a very desirable state of affairs to Aldred. She was quite
content to be half-adopted by the Farringtons, and to know she was such
an acceptable and welcome addition to their household. She had never
felt herself of any great importance at her own home, but here she was
constantly considered, her opinion being asked and her wishes consulted;
and she was well aware that with Mabel, at any rate, her will was almost
law. She knew how greatly the rest of the girls at school had envied her
this visit, and how it would raise her yet higher in their estimation
when she returned to Birkwood. She would certainly have a good excuse in
future for taking the lead in her Form, and letting the others plainly
realize that they had not had her advantages.

It is at moments like this, when we are complacent with fortune, and
think our happiness will never be moved, that Fate sometimes steps in,
and with stern hand topples over all our schemes of self-advancement,
and threatens us with utter desolation.

In the very last week of Aldred's visit, when she was at the height of
enjoyment and gratification, and was beginning to consider herself
almost a permanent fixture at the Hall, something happened--something
that she might have anticipated, indeed, yet a contingency that had
never occurred to her, and therefore as unexpected as unwelcome.

One morning, after the arrival of the post-bag, Mabel came running up to
her friend with a look of bright animation on her face.

"From Cousin Marion!" she exclaimed, waving a letter enthusiastically in
her hand. "She writes that she's staying at Evington, and wants us to go
over and see her. I'm so glad, for I always wanted to introduce you to
her."

It was a very innocent remark of Mabel's, but it came upon Aldred like
a bolt from the blue. Cousin Marion--the very person of all others in
the world whom she most dreaded to meet! The shock was so great that she
was obliged to clutch with trembling fingers at the back of a chair, to
support herself. On no account must she allow her emotion to be noticed,
so she waited for a few seconds until her voice was steady enough to
reply.

"Your Cousin Marion! Why, I thought she was in Germany!"

"So she was, and had intended to stay for a year; but the baths did her
so much good that the doctor said she was practically cured, and might
return to England for the summer, at any rate. I'll read you a piece out
of her letter. She says: 'It is ages since I saw you, so ask your mother
to bring you on Thursday, and include your heroic little friend in the
invitation. I well remember seeing her on the pier at Seaforth, but had
not the pleasure of making her acquaintance'--Why, what's the matter,
Aldred? Are you ill?"

"I'm afraid I must be bilious this morning, I feel so shaky, and
headachy, and queer!"

"Oh, I'm so sorry!" Mabel was at once all sympathy and concern. "You
must come and lie down on the sofa, and I'll fetch you my bottle of
eau-de-Cologne. There! Now you'll feel more comfortable. Would you like
some soda water, or lemon juice? I believe it's a very good thing. I
never remember your having a bilious attack before."

"I don't often," said Aldred, who, indeed, was seldom troubled with
illness of any kind.

"I'll ask Mother if she can give you some medicine. You must get well by
to-morrow! We couldn't possibly go to Evington without you. Think how
disappointed Cousin Marion would be--and so should I, for I'm looking
forward so much to taking you!"

In spite of herself, Aldred could not stifle a groan of despair.

"Do you really feel so poorly? Are you in pain? Perhaps we ought to send
for the doctor. I'll go and fetch Mother immediately; she's a splendid
nurse."

"No, no! Please don't!" cried Aldred. "I dare say I shall be better
soon. I don't want to make a fuss, and upset everybody."

"You never do that, you're too unselfish and considerate. I know how ill
you must feel, to mention it at all. I hope it's nothing serious!" and
Mabel rushed off in quite a fever of excitement and alarm, to fetch her
mother.

Lady Muriel was kindness itself.

"I expect you are a little overdone, dear child," she said. "We have
been working you rather hard at sight-seeing, and perhaps letting you
stay up too late. After the regular hours at school, the holidays are
sometimes apt to upset young people. If your head aches, wouldn't you
like to go to your bedroom, and rest quite quietly?"

"Yes, please," said Aldred.

She was devoutly thankful for the suggestion. Her one longing was to be
alone, so that she might realize the blow that threatened her, and plan
some means of averting it. Mabel's well-meant sympathy was almost agony
in the circumstances; all she wanted was time to collect her thoughts.
It was with a sense of intense relief, therefore, that she allowed
herself to be put to lie down in her room. Lady Muriel drew the dark
curtains across the window, rang for a siphon of soda water, and, having
done everything in her power for the comfort of her young guest, took
her departure, bearing with her the reluctant Mabel.

"Couldn't I just stay in the room, in case Aldred wants anything?" the
latter pleaded. "I wouldn't speak a word."

"No, no! Aldred must be left quiet. If she can go to sleep, she may
possibly feel better in the afternoon."

For once Aldred was quite glad to be rid of her friend. She hoped no one
would disturb her for a long while, for she wished thoroughly to review
the situation. This was indeed a catastrophe! A visit to Cousin
Marion!--Cousin Marion, who would be sure to remember the appearance of
the girl she had seen on the pier at Seaforth, and would realize in a
moment that the two were not the same. She would no doubt express
surprise at the difference, then questions would be asked, and the whole
of the wretched affair would have to come out. It meant a complete
exposure, and what the sequel would be Aldred dreaded even to imagine.

"They would call me a hypocrite and a deceiver, and so I am!" she
thought bitterly. "I couldn't stay any longer in the house. I should be
obliged to go home immediately; and what excuse could I give to Aunt
Bertha for cutting short my visit? She would insist upon worrying the
truth from me, and I should get into equal trouble at home. Keith would
hear, and he would never forgive me. I don't believe I could even return
to Birkwood, if all the girls at school were to know about it too."

She felt as if she were standing on the edge of a precipice, and that at
any moment the frail ground might give way under her feet, and plunge
her into the depths of the abyss. "Cousin Marion" seemed her evil
genius; from the very first Aldred had been haunted by the fear of this
meeting. It was wrong to wish people ill, but she regretted with all her
heart that the German spa had effected so speedy a cure, and that the
doctor had given permission for the invalid to return to England.

"I've been practising a fraud for the last eight months," she groaned,
burying her face in the pillow. "I'll allow that much to myself, though
I'll try to hide it from everyone else."

The agony she was enduring made her really feverish, for distress of
mind is often far harder to bear than pain of body. She had gained all
she wanted--popularity at school, a complete hold upon Mabel's
affection, and a permanent invitation to a house where it was an honour
to be received as a guest. And now, must all this be lost? The
friendship had grown so necessary to her that she felt she could not
live without it, and the prospect of estrangement and cold looks was
appalling. At any cost she must manage to avoid this fatal expedition to
Evington. She would sham illness, and ask to remain in her bedroom, so
that they could not possibly include her in the party. To be sure, she
would miss everything that was going on; but that was nothing, in
comparison with the horror of an introduction to "Cousin Marion".

"If she comes over here, and asks to see me, I must have something
infectious!" thought Aldred. "I wonder if I could rub anything on me to
bring out a rash? Nettles might do it, only I can't go out to pick them.
Was any wretched girl ever in such a desperate strait?"

She had had so little experience of ill health that it was rather
difficult for her to feign symptoms. She had mentioned biliousness to
Mabel on the spur of the moment, as it was the first idea that came into
her head; but she had rarely suffered from an attack. She remembered,
however, that it included a bad headache, and a disinclination to
consume anything except soda water and biscuits.

"I shan't dare to touch proper meals, no matter how hungry I am," she
reflected. "I expect I shall be nearly starving before to-morrow is
over. I wish now I had said I had a sore throat, and then perhaps they
would have been afraid of influenza, and have isolated me at once. Oh,
dear! Mabel's tennis party is to be this afternoon, and I shall have to
stop here and lose all the fun. Francis Farrington asked me to be his
partner, and he plays so well that I'm sure we should have beaten all
the others!"

She was shedding hot, bitter tears, not so much of regret for the long
months of deception as of chagrin for the pleasure she must needs forgo.
She was sorry, indeed, for the course she had taken, but it was not real
repentance, only a wish to escape disagreeable consequences. Aldred had
much to learn yet before she could set the desire for right above the
love of approbation, or practise truth for its own sake.

When Lady Muriel and Mabel came to see her, about one o'clock, they
found her with red eyes, a flushed face, and a genuine headache.

"You must lie still," said Lady Muriel, after feeling her hot hands.
"You seem quite feverish, and mustn't on any account try to get up and
race about at tennis; it would be the worst thing possible for you. I'm
so grieved about it, dear!"

"It's most disappointing!" echoed Mabel. "I should like to stay and
spend the afternoon with you, only it would be so rude to the other
visitors. Perhaps I can keep running in between the sets."

"No, don't!" protested Aldred. "You're indispensable, and will be needed
out-of-doors all the time. You mustn't bother about me."

At present she much preferred her friend's absence. She was afraid she
might not be able to play her part adequately, and that the loving,
watchful eyes might discover how little she really ailed. Mabel also
would be sure to talk of nothing but her Cousin Marion, in the
circumstances the most unpalatable topic possible.

There was no lunch for Aldred that day; she ate three biscuits, the
utmost limit she felt she dared allow herself, and drank some soda
water. She longed for roast beef and potatoes, but knew that an invalid
who could demand such solid fare would scarcely receive credence.

"I suppose I can hold out until to-morrow evening," she thought, "but
after that I shall be obliged to confess to an appetite."

She spent an extremely dull afternoon, listening wistfully to the sound
of voices wafted from the tennis lawn. There were no books in her room,
and she had not liked to ask for one, lest the request should be taken
as a sign of her recovery. She was virtually a prisoner, and though her
solitary confinement was self-constituted, it was no less wearisome on
that account. She was able to indulge in a cup of weak tea and a slice
of thin, dry toast at four o'clock, but her supper was as unsatisfying
as her lunch, and she felt nearly famished when her solicitous hostess,
after performing every possible kind service, finally left her arranged
for the night.

Oh, how she yearned to get up next morning, and present herself at the
breakfast table! It seemed intolerable to be obliged to spend another
day in bed on starvation diet, but she was forced to restrain herself,
and to look subdued and suffering when her attentive friends paid their
early visit.

"I hoped you would feel better to-day," said Lady Muriel, with real
concern in her voice. "I shall telephone for Dr. Rawlins, and ask him to
call and see you first thing, before he begins his rounds. I feel
responsible to your father for you, and it is well to be wise in time."

In spite of Aldred's protestations, Lady Muriel insisted upon sending
for the doctor, who came promptly in response to her message. He
examined his patient carefully, took her temperature, felt her pulse,
and made her put out her tongue. He looked at her so attentively, and
with such keen eyes, that Aldred could not help turning rather red. Did
he know, she wondered, that she was only shamming, and was he going to
denounce her as a humbug? His expression, however, was inscrutable, and
after asking her several questions, to which she gave reluctant replies,
he turned to Lady Muriel.

"I think you have no cause for uneasiness," he said. "It is merely a
slight, temporary indisposition, which will soon pass. I will make up a
bottle of medicine that ought to do her good."

"Mr. Farrington feared it might be motor sickness," observed Lady
Muriel. "We have taken her about so much in the car, and the motion
certainly affects some people."

Aldred caught at the suggestion as a drowning man clutches at a straw.

"Yes, it must be that. I'm sure it would make me sick to go in the motor
again," she volunteered eagerly, raising herself on her elbow in her
excitement, but sinking back languidly on to the pillow as she caught
the doctor's contemplative eye.

"We wished very much to take her to Evington to-day, but I'm afraid
she's not fit for it, poor dear child!" continued Lady Muriel.

"Let her stop at home, then," replied Dr. Rawlins, whose tone was hardly
so sympathetic. "There is not the slightest need, however, for anyone
else to stay on her account. She is much better left alone, and I forbid
Mabel to come into her room until this evening."

"I should scarcely like to leave her," objected Lady Muriel anxiously.
"It is such a responsibility to have the charge of someone else's
daughter!"

"Install one of the housemaids as nurse, to see that she takes her
medicine. No, Lady Muriel! As your physician, I insist that you go out
for some fresh air. I have your health to consider as well as that of
your young guest. She'll be in no danger while you are away."

The medicine arrived shortly after the doctor's departure--much too
soon, in Aldred's opinion. It was a huge bottle, and was labelled: "Two
tablespoonfuls to be taken every two hours". Anything more absolutely
disgusting Aldred had never tasted; it seemed a combined mixture of
every disagreeable drug in the pharmacopoeia. Burke, an elderly
servant, had been placed on duty in the sick-room, and informed her
patient that she had received express orders from Dr. Rawlins himself
not to omit a single dose.

"He told me most particularly, miss, that you were to have it," she
announced, in reply to Aldred's violent objections. "He said it was most
important, and if I couldn't get you to take it I was to telephone for
him, and he'd come himself and make you!"

Aldred swallowed her nauseous draught at a gulp. She was not anxious to
receive another professional visit. She had gathered from the doctor's
manner that he diagnosed the nature of the case, though he did not care
to offend Lady Muriel by expounding his opinion. It was ill-natured of
him, the girl thought, to give her so severe a punishment; he could not
understand her motives, and he might have treated her with more
consideration. The one redeeming point of the medicine was that it
utterly spoilt her appetite, and took away all desire for food; and she
was enabled to show a genuine lack of interest in the beef-tea and jelly
that were sent up for her.

Another long, long day dragged itself out. Aldred was in the very lowest
of low spirits. She had ventured to beg for a book, but Burke promptly
replied that the doctor had forbidden either reading or conversation,
and had recommended her to keep perfectly quiet. So there was nothing
for it but to lie with half-closed eyes, listening to the everlasting
click of Burke's knitting needles, an irritating sound in itself, and
made worse by its monotony. Aldred counted the spots on the muslin
blinds and the roses on the chintz bed curtains, and tried to imagine
faces in the pattern of the wall paper; she recited in her mind every
piece of poetry that she knew, and as much as she could remember of the
play the girls had acted at Christmas. She was even reduced to repeating
French verbs, to relieve her utter boredom; and hardly knew whether to
be glad or apprehensive when Mabel paid her a visit at seven o'clock.

"We've had a glorious afternoon," said the latter. "The road was free,
so we spun along, and got to Evington in an hour and a half. Cousin
Marion was so delighted to see us! She'd have been very disappointed if
we hadn't gone."

"I'm so glad you did!" put in Aldred.

"But she was fearfully disappointed not to see you, darling, and so
sorry when we told her you were ill. We talked about you for quite a
long time. Didn't your ears burn this afternoon?"

"I didn't notice."

"Well, I'm sure they ought to have done so. I won't tell you all we
said, because you don't like to be praised, but you'd have been very
flattered if you'd heard. Cousin Marion remembers you quite distinctly."

"I shouldn't know her."

"I dare say not; you wouldn't notice her particularly at Seaforth. By
the by--isn't it absurd?--Cousin Marion actually thought you had
sisters!"

"Why should she suppose so?" Aldred's voice was uneasy.

"She said they were with you, and so like you--one a little older, and
the other younger."

"How ridiculous!"

"Yes, I told her you are the only girl. Perhaps you had some friends
with you at the concert?"

"I expect I had. I really can't remember now."

"And another funny thing: she said she was sure your name was Mary."

"So it is, Aldred Mary, after my mother," replied Aldred, thankful to be
able to say what was really the case, though she knew her truth was only
further aiding her deception.

"That explains it, of course. I suppose the newspaper forgot the
'Aldred', and simply put 'Miss Mary Laurence'. Newspaper reporters often
make mistakes."

"So do other people," thought Aldred, though she did not say it aloud.

"We were so anxious for Cousin Marion to come over to Grassingford,"
continued Mabel. "Mother wanted to bring her home with us this
afternoon, to stay for a few days, but she wouldn't be persuaded. She
says her doctor has forbidden her to motor."

"Then won't she be coming at all?" Aldred tried to speak unconcernedly,
but she could not quite banish the anxiety from her tone.

"Ah, I knew you wanted to see her! No, dear, I'm sorry to say it's
impossible. She's still too great an invalid to take more than a gentle
little drive in a landau. She might have come by train, but she decided
that it would be too much for her. I'm afraid you won't meet her now, as
we go back to school on Wednesday."

So the danger was over! The relief was so intense that Aldred had to
bury her face in the pillow to hide her feelings. Her ruse had been
successful, and for the present, at any rate, she might consider herself
safe.

"I've tired you out!" exclaimed Mabel self-reproachfully. "I might have
remembered your poor head. How stupid and thoughtless I am! Good night,
darling! I've missed you terribly all to-day. It will be absolute bliss
when you're yourself again."

When Dr. Rawlins arrived next morning, he found that his bottle of
medicine had been like the quack nostrums advertised in the newspapers,
and had worked a lightning cure.

"I knew it would have a beneficial effect," he remarked, with a twinkle
in his eye that only Aldred understood.

"Then you think she may really come downstairs, Doctor?" asked Lady
Muriel, who was still a little worried.

"Most decidedly! There's nothing to prevent it. The sooner she's out in
the fresh air the better. A game of tennis would be the best tonic I can
prescribe. Her medicine? Oh, well, she's so wonderfully improved that
I'll excuse her from finishing the bottle! She might keep it, in case
she's ever troubled with the same symptoms again."

"Isn't he nice?" said Mabel enthusiastically afterwards. "I always like
Dr. Rawlins so much. I think he's the kindest man I know. I often say
it's almost worth while being ill, to have him come to see one. And he's
simply enormously clever!"

"He certainly seems to cure his patients quickly," replied Aldred, with
doubtful gratitude.




CHAPTER XV

On the River


Aldred had found the family at the Rectory a decided addition to the
attractions of Grassingford. The girls, although they were "out" and
"finished", were very companionable, and made much of both Mabel and her
friend; as for the boys, when first their stiffness and shyness had worn
off, they proved exceedingly jolly. Mabel was on excellent terms with
her cousins, who were frequent visitors at the Hall, and might always be
counted upon to take part in any fresh plans or projects.

On the Monday following Aldred's sudden illness and recovery, she and
Mabel were invited to spend the afternoon at the Rectory. It was their
last opportunity, as they were to start for the Grange first thing on
Wednesday morning, and Tuesday must be reserved for packing and saying
good-byes.

"We're all off this week," said Francis Farrington, as the visitors were
welcomed and borne away into the garden. "We are due back on Thursday,
worse luck! I could have done with another fortnight. I hate school!"

"You lazy boy!" said Mabel.

"All right! I'm lazy if you like. I wonder, though, how you'd care to
change places with me, and be in old Barlow's Form. He's the most
fearful Turk, and gets as savage as a bear if one doesn't construe
properly--very different from your Miss Drummonds and Miss Bardsleys."

Mabel laughed.

"Shall I go to Stavebury with Piers and Godfrey, and you can take Aldred
back to Birkwood?"

"Done! It would be jolly good fun--for me, at any rate. I should be
living in clover."

"Except for the work--you mustn't forget that."

"Work! I don't call your lessons work! They seem mostly cookery and
wood-carving, varied by hockey and tennis."

"Don't be nasty! We have to use our brains during school hours and
prep., though we do have jolly times in between. You needn't laugh at
cookery, for you were ready enough to eat the queen's cakes that Aldred
and I made last week."

"I'm not laughing. They were delicious; I only wish you'd make some
more! All the same, don't you suppose that the amount of grind you go
through is anything like equal to ours; if you had old Barlow to set
your exercises, you'd soon find out."

"Well, you don't want girls to swat as hard as boys," said Piers, who
was rather fond of airing his opinions on various topics. "Spoils their
complexions! They're put in the world to do the ornamental."

"Are we, indeed, sir? Thank you!" replied Mabel, with a mock curtsy. "I
wonder what you know about complexions, by the by? As for exerting
ourselves, we can do quite as much as you, in our own way."

"Granted, so long as you keep to your own way, and don't poach on
ours!"

"Here, you two, stop bickering!" said Godfrey. "When Piers begins an
argument he'll hold forth for hours together. We don't want to discuss
'Women's Sphere', or the 'Education Question'! Leave these to the
Debating Society, and let's enjoy ourselves! How would Mabel and Aldred
like to come with us to Holt's farm? The pater wants us to take a
message there. It's only three miles away, and Aldred, at any rate,
hasn't seen the river."

"I've never been to Holt's farm either," said Mabel "I haven't even
crossed the ferry."

"It would be better fun than tennis," agreed Piers. "Our court seems a
very poor affair after the one at the Hall; it's hardly worth playing
on."

Both Mabel and Aldred felt disposed for a walk. It was a fresh and
bright afternoon, and the prospect of seeing a new part of the
neighbourhood was attractive. Mabel often went out riding on horseback,
or in the motor with her parents, and thus knew the high roads for many
miles around; but unless she accompanied her cousins, she seldom
explored the lanes and by-paths.

"In one way it's much jollier to go on foot," she declared. "You can
stop to pick flowers, or climb on to banks; and I do so enjoy getting
over stiles!"

"You'll have enough of them this afternoon," laughed Francis. "There are
at least twelve to cross, if we go through the fields by the river."

"Are Sibyl and Ida coming with us?" asked Mabel.

"No, they think the Grants may be calling, so they don't dare to be out.
Would you each like a stick? We've an assortment here, in the umbrella
stand; this is a nice little one with a crooked handle for Aldred, and
I can recommend this cherrywood for you, Mabel."

The country at Grassingford was exceedingly pretty. It was not grand,
nor mountainous, but was well wooded and dotted with picturesque
farmsteads. There were deep lanes, with high hedges, which at the
present season of the year were a mass of flowering hawthorn; and every
little copse and spinney showed blue with hyacinths. There was a
delightful spring-like feeling in the air, that combination of sun and
breeze, bursting buds, and opening leaves which promises returning
summer, renews all the vitality of human beings, and sets us singing
like the birds for the mere joy of being alive. Such days seem echoes of
the Golden Age slipped out of Paradise, days when we want to forget
houses and cities and civilization, and go into the fields to learn the
lessons Mother Nature has to teach us--lessons as old as the hills, but
fresh every year, when they are fraught with the mystery of new
creation.

The path to the river lay across fields, and it would have been
difficult to find it without a guide who knew the way. It zigzagged
between patches of growing corn and hay, turned sharply round corners,
and for a short distance even led down the half-dry bed of a stream.

"The fact is, it isn't a proper path at all," said Francis. "It's only a
short cut that we found out for ourselves; it saves a mile."

"It's lovely! I should want to come by it, even if it were a mile longer
instead of shorter," said Aldred, who always preferred the romantic to
the practical. "How do you manage when the stream is full?"

"Oh! we can't get along unless we wade. We came once last winter and had
to turn back; the water was up to this stone, a regular rushing torrent,
very different from what it is now. Can you scramble over this wall?
Take my hand. Now, you see, we are in the lane, and we shall get to the
ferry in a minute."

The old-fashioned ferry was a most picturesque feature of the tidal
river, a large, flat-bottomed boat being worked on chains, which
stretched from one bank to the other. Sometimes a horse and cart, or a
flock of sheep, would be taken over, as well as ordinary passengers, the
whole cargo being slowly wound across the water by the ferryman, who
turned a creaking windlass on board. The whole arrangement seemed a
delightful survival of days when no one was ever in a hurry, and life
revolved on leisurely wheels, as different from our modern rush and
excitement as a bullock cart is from a motor car. Aldred was fascinated
with the quaint contrivance, and anxious to cross on it; but Francis had
other projects.

"I say! Wouldn't it be jolly if we could get Pritchard to lend us his
small boat, and row ourselves up the river to Holt's farm?" he
suggested.

"Ripping!" said Godfrey. "Why not?"

"It's not a bad idea," said Piers; "but have you fellows brought any
money with you? for I haven't."

"I've left my worldly wealth in my other trousers' pocket," admitted
Godfrey. "Francis, you'll have to pay the piper."

"All serene!"

"I wonder what he'd charge?"

"I don't know, but we can ask him. Here he is now. You'd like a row,
girls, wouldn't you?"

"Immensely!" said Mabel.

"Oh, I do hope he'll let us! It would be such fun!" added Aldred.

"We want to know if you'll hire out your small boat," said Francis to
the ferryman. "What would you charge to let us have it for an hour, or
perhaps a little longer?"

Pritchard stroked the short, grey stubble on his chin reflectively.

"Are you sure you can manage a boat amongst you?" he queried.

"Of course!" answered Francis, rather loftily. "We all know how to row;
we're as accustomed to the river as you are yourself."

"I don't know about that," said Pritchard, smiling. "You haven't got
fifty years at the back of you yet. It'll take a fairly strong arm to
pull the lot of you, especially against the tide. The boat's bespoke for
half-past four too."

Francis complacently felt his muscles, as if to suggest that he was
quite equal to the occasion.

"Say what you want for it," he replied.

"We'll undertake to bring it back in heaps of time," interposed Godfrey.

"How would half a crown be for the hour?"

"I'm afraid I've only got a two-shilling piece with me," said Francis,
coming down a little from his high horse.

"And two shillings is the usual price without a boatman," added Piers.

"I'd a deal rather you had a boatman with you, only I can't spare the
time. Well, I don't want to be hard on you; we won't quarrel over the
sixpence. One of the oars is spliced, and you'll have to be careful of
it. Thomas, help to run down the boat, will you?"

With the help of two strong pairs of arms, the _Maid of Llangollen_ went
grating along the shingle towards the river. She was short and broad,
and evidently not intended for racing. The boys inspected her with a
critical eye.

"She's a dreadfully heavy old tub," said Piers, "but she's seaworthy,
and I dare say we shall have some fun out of her."

"Who's to row stroke?" said Francis.

"I am, of course," answered Piers, in a tone that admitted of no
dispute. "Godfrey may have the other oar, and you can steer."

"And what may we do?" asked Mabel.

"The ornamental, of course! You and Aldred can just sit and enjoy
yourselves."

"We'd much rather take our share of the work."

"Well, perhaps we'll let you have a turn by and by, if you're so
particularly anxious."

Pritchard by this time had run the boat down the bank and rowed her
round to a small jetty, from which it was easy to board her.

"There's a nice place for you misses here, in the stern," he said. "Be
careful! It's wet in the bottom. There's a tin can under the seat, if
you want to bale her out."

It was most delightful on the river. In spite of her clumsy build, the
_Maid of Llangollen_ seemed to glide along in the easiest manner. Mabel
and Aldred leaned back luxuriously in the stern of the boat, trailing
their hands in the water, and watching the regular dip of the oars. The
party were all in the best of spirits, and began to exchange jokes and
sing songs.

    "Yo di diddle diddle dee,
     Five jolly sea-dogs are we.
     We've to heave the anchor, and our friends all hanker
     To join our companee!"

chanted Francis.

"Is that original?" asked Mabel.

"Of course it is! Don't you know my remarkable style by this time? I'm
the coming poet!"

"A modest one, at any rate!" laughed Aldred.

"Oh, it doesn't do to hide one's light under a bushel! Nobody believes
in you nowadays unless you advertise yourself."

"I thought self-praise was no recommendation."

"Quite a mistaken idea! To alter Shakespeare a little, one can say:
Sweet are the uses of advertisement!"

"You must give us a better specimen of your poetry before we'll believe
in you," said Mabel. "I shall call you a doggerel rhymster at present."

"All right! How do you like this?--

    'Tis unkind, most naughty Mabel,
    Your poor cousin's lines to label
    As but trashy, worthless rhymes
    Only fit for strolling mimes.
    Don't you see the genius burning
    In each verse that I am turning?
    Some fine day--I'll give a hint--
    You may see my name in print!"

"It will be among the advertisements, then," said Aldred. "I suppose you
really made up that one?"

"Certainly; a poor thing, but mine own," said Francis, with an attempt
at a bow. "You needn't clap, because, after all, I'm rather modest, and
it might raise a blush on my cheek."

"We weren't going to--though we'd like to see the blush, I assure you!"

"Would you like another verse? I'm waxing poetical: I suppose it's a
matter of practice."

"No, thanks, we've had enough!" exclaimed Piers. "You'd better drop
poetry, and stick to steering; you've nearly bumped us into the bank
more than once."

"Can't I have a turn at rowing now?" asked Mabel. "You promised I
should."

"All serene!" said Piers. "You may take my oar. Steady! Don't go
upsetting us!"

"Then let me have yours, Godfrey," said Aldred. "I do so want to try
too!"

"It's the spliced one," said Godfrey, "but I don't suppose you're likely
to smash it."

It was the first time Aldred had ever tried to row, and it was much
harder work than she had supposed.

"Look here! you're not feathering your oar properly," commented Piers.
"You oughtn't to put it in so deep, nor bring it out with a jerk. Watch
how Mabel is doing it."

"Oh, I know!" replied Aldred rather impatiently. She did not like to
receive any criticisms, and, setting her feet firmly, gave a mighty
pull. The next instant over she went on her back, and away went the oar
into the water. Luckily, Piers had plenty of presence of mind. He put
out his hand and caught the oar just as it was floating past the stern.

"We very nearly lost it!" he remarked. "It was luckily near enough to
reach."

Aldred retired into the stern again, feeling decidedly crestfallen, all
the more so as Mabel was getting on nicely. Her friend's efforts did
not last long, however; she soon declared that her hands would be
blistered, and relinquished her seat to Piers, who was longing to be in
command again.

"It's far better for you to look on," he said. "Girls aren't much good
at rowing."

"How about Grace Darling?"

"Oh, well, she was the exception that proves the rule!"

"Here we are, close to the farm!" exclaimed Godfrey. "We must try to
find a good landing-place."

They decided that it was not worth while for all to leave the boat, so
Francis volunteered to get out. He ran across a field to the farm,
delivered his father's message, and was back almost before the others
had time to grow impatient.

"We must turn her about now," said Piers. "Oh, thunder! It's later than
I thought; we shall have to hurry up, if somebody wants the boat at
half-past four. Francis, you had better take Godfrey's oar."

Once on the river again they found that their return was a very
different matter from their former journey. The tide was running out in
a fast and strong current against them, and though Piers and Francis
tried their utmost, they could scarcely make any headway. It was a heavy
boat for two boys to manage, and the possibility of their being back in
time seemed doubtful.

They had gone perhaps two-thirds of a mile, when suddenly there was a
harsh, grating sound under them.

"Hallo! We've run aground!" cried Francis.

This was bad news indeed, but it was only too true. They had not known
that a sandbank was there; on their way up they had passed over it
easily, but the tide was going out so rapidly now that already it was
almost uncovered. The boat seemed stuck fast, and although the boys made
every effort, they were not able to free her with their oars. They
pulled off their boots and stockings, and, jumping overboard, tried to
push or drag her from the shoal, but all to no purpose; she was sunk so
deeply in the soft sand and gravel that they could not move her an inch.

"What are we to do?" asked Godfrey.

"Stay where we are, I suppose, till the tide floats her off again,"
replied Piers.

"It's a pleasant look-out, anyhow!" said Francis.

"And Aunt Winifred will be wondering where we are, too, if we don't turn
up for tea," added Mabel.

"It's a pity we didn't bring some tea with us, and we could have had a
picnic," said Aldred. "I'm so thirsty!"

"There's nothing to offer you but the river, I'm afraid."

"No, thanks, it's too muddy for my taste."

"'Water, water, everywhere, nor any drop to drink!'" quoted Piers.

    "And what our thirst will be ere long,
     One doesn't like to think!"

rapped out the irrepressible Francis, whose muse was not quenched even
by this disaster.

"We're in a fix, and that's the solemn truth," said Godfrey.

They were, indeed, in a most awkward predicament. By the time the tide
was high again it would be midnight, and they certainly could not see to
row in the dark. There was every prospect that they would have to spend
the night on the shoal, without tea or supper, or extra wraps.

They waited for perhaps an hour and a half, while the sandbank grew to
quite a respectable island. There were woods on either hand, so it was
most unlikely that their plight would be noticed from the shore; their
only chance of relief was from a passing boat--a faint hope, for as a
rule there were very few craft on the river.

"I begin to understand how a shipwrecked mariner feels when he's waiting
for a sail!" said Aldred.

"I believe I'd trade my watch for a plateful of bread and butter," said
Francis.

Godfrey suddenly stood up in the stern and waved his hat.

"A boat! A boat!" he cried eagerly. "Hallo, there! Hi!"

Francis and Piers immediately joined him in making such a noise that
nobody but a deaf person could have ignored it. The fisherman who was
rowing in their direction evidently realized the situation; he signed to
his mate to stay in the channel, then, clambering overboard, came wading
in his tall boots on to the island.

"Why, it's Sam Ball, who sings in the choir!" exclaimed Godfrey.

Their rescuer regarded them with a rueful grin.

"You've got yourselves into a precious mess here!" he said briefly.

"Can you help us to pull her off?" returned Piers anxiously.

"Pull her off! Couldn't do it with a team of horses! She'll have to stop
where she is until the tide floats her. I'll take you off, and that's
the best I can do for you. Hoist one of them young misses on my back;
I'll carry them first."

He waded with Aldred to his own boat, returning to fetch Mabel, and the
boys scrambled after him as best they could.

"It's Pritchard's boat, isn't it?" he said. "I'm passing the ferry, so
if you like I'll tell him what's happened. If you cross through the wood
there, and turn to the right of the iron gate, you'll find your way
straight to the village."

The boys went home in rather subdued spirits.

"We shall have to go down to the ferry this evening and explain things
to Pritchard," said Piers. "I hope he won't cut up rough about the
boat."

"I'm afraid he'll want compensation," said Francis, "I split that
spliced oar with trying to shove her off."

"What an abominable swindle! It'll take half our next term's cash. I
don't believe the pater will stand it for us."

"I'm sure he won't, after that little affair of the rifle and old
Carter's dog!" put in Godfrey.

"Well, never mind if we have to pay up. We shall survive it, I suppose,"
said Francis. "We're making Mabel and Aldred look quite uncomfortable.
It seems a stingy trick to take them out rowing, land them on a
sandbank, and then spend all the rest of the time growling over the
damage. But I know one thing: if ever we have that boat again, I'm going
to make a chart of the river first, and mark down all the shoals!"




CHAPTER XVI

An Opportunity


Mabel and Aldred returned to Birkwood on terms of even closer intimacy
than before. There is always a difference between a companion who is
only an acquaintance at school and one who shares the many little home
associations and interests that make a bond of union apart from the
other girls, and give innumerable subjects for those confidential talks
which are the chief joy of friendship. The bedroom that had once seemed
entirely Mabel's was now taken up with joint possessions. Aldred had
helped to buy the new gipsy table that stood in the window, and had
embroidered half of the table-cloth that covered it. The cushion for the
wicker chair was a present from Lady Muriel to both the girls; and the
knick-knacks that they had brought back with them were so entirely mixed
that it was difficult to tell which belonged to either. "All things in
common" was Mabel's motto, and Aldred, who certainly got the better of
the bargain, was only too ready to agree.

It was high summer now at the Grange--glorious, golden days, when the
sea breeze, or the wind from the downs, tempered the warm sunshine, and
established Birkwood's reputation for a bracing climate. As many lessons
as possible were held in the garden. Each form had its own special
open-air classroom, and the girls easily accommodated themselves to
working out-of-doors.

"When you're accustomed to it, it's no harder than working in the
house," said Ursula. "Of course, just the first day we can't help
staring about a little, to look at birds and things, but we soon get
over that. We're none of us babies, to need four walls round us to keep
our attention, and it is so very much nicer."

The Fourth Form "room" was at the corner of the big lawn, under the
shade of a large oak, almost exactly in the place where Aldred had made
her statue of Venus in the snow. How different the garden looked now in
its summer dress! It was difficult to believe that the asphalt court had
ever been frozen and turned into a skating rink.

"I shall never forget our ice carnival," said Miss Bardsley. "My ankle
is hardly strong yet, and I'm afraid it will always be thicker than the
other."

"You had a long holiday, though," urged Phoebe: "six whole weeks!"

"An enforced holiday is no pleasure; I would far rather have been at my
work. I don't feel that you've made up yet for all you lost while I was
absent."

"Is that why we have a double allowance of Roman history now?" queried
Ursula.

"Certainly it is. You must finish the book this term, if we have to take
extra lessons on it. You naughty girls, don't pull such faces! You ought
to be interested in the Emperors."

"Father says some day he'll take me to Rome, and I shall see all their
marble statues," observed Mabel.

"Lucky girl!" said Miss Bardsley. "I was fortunate enough to spend one
Easter holiday in Rome, and saw the busts of the Emperors at the
Capitoline Museum. They're the most beautiful likenesses in the world.
You'll appreciate Roman history when you've been to the Forum, and the
Colosseum, and all the other famous places."

"Why can't we study history that way?" suggested Ursula. "Suppose you
were to take us all to Rome for a month, and we learnt about Romulus and
Remus when we were sitting on the Capitoline Hill, and about Trajan in
Trajan's Forum, and Diocletian in Diocletian's Bath, and Nero at the
Colosseum: it would be so interesting, and we should really remember
it!"

"No doubt that is the ideal method; but think of the expense! I am
afraid most parents would grumble at the school bills, if teaching
history involved a visit to the scene of each occurrence. No! You're
supposed to study all this beforehand, and then, when you have a clear
idea of ancient and mediaeval times, you can go abroad with an
understanding of what you'll see."

"But why shouldn't there be a mutual exchange of schools?" continued
Ursula, who liked to discuss questions with Miss Bardsley. "Suppose a
class from an Italian school were to come to the Grange for a month, and
we were to go and take their place: they'd learn English games, and we
should see the old temples and amphitheatres, so we should each have
something we couldn't get in our own country."

"It would certainly be a splendid means of learning languages,
especially if such an exchange could be effected with a French or a
German school. But I fear we are not ripe for that yet; there are too
many difficulties in the way of such international visiting. In years
to come perhaps the State will organize it, and we shall see little
bands of children starting with their teachers to study foreign life and
get rid of insular prejudices. It would have to be a special department
of the Board of Education."

"If Father gets into Parliament again I'll ask him to bring in a Bill
for it," said Mabel. "He's very keen on Secondary Education."

There was so much to be done at Birkwood during the summer term that the
days did not seem nearly long enough, though the school rose half an
hour earlier than in winter. The girls played cricket as well as tennis,
worked in their gardens, and were taken for walks on the downs or on the
shore. These expeditions generally had a scientific object in view, wild
flowers being brought home to be pressed and added to the school
collection, or the pools left by the tide investigated for specimens to
enlarge the already flourishing aquarium. There is an old saying: "If
you are good, you are happy"; but Miss Drummond believed in the
reversing of that moral process, on the theory that "if you are happy,
you are good", considering that young girls, at any rate, would be more
likely to grow up with nice minds and true instincts if all their
environment was beautiful, and their days were filled with pleasures
calculated to elevate and refine. There were few of her pupils on whom
her system had not the desired effect, and the one or two failures had
been gently eliminated, so as not to contaminate the rest.

With Aldred especially Miss Drummond's method had worked well. She was
very different from the ill-disciplined girl who had arrived at the
Grange last September. The pleasant but carefully ordered regime seemed
quite to have counteracted her aunt's injudicious management, and she
would have been utterly ashamed now of behaviour in which a year ago she
had gloried. This improvement was largely due to Mabel's influence. The
latter's implicit faith in her began to rouse a desire to become
actually what her friend believed her to be. She conquered many little
weaknesses, lest Mabel should notice them. She had soon found that a
cross word or an unkind speech, the evasion of a rule, or the shirking
of some small duty, would bring a look of puzzled surprise to the
latter's face; and rather than that Mabel should be disappointed in her,
she kept a tight hand on herself, and would repress anything of which
her friend did not approve. It was not the loftiest of motives, but it
was the first time in her life that Aldred had ever really tried to join
the ranks of those who are striving upwards, and even a faint-hearted
effort is better than none at all.

There are occasionally people in this world who seem to have the faculty
of drawing the very best out of those with whom they come in contact.
They create their own atmosphere, and by the strength of their winning
personalities rouse all the sleeping good in others. Such a friend was
Mabel, and Aldred, despite her false position, could not fail to be
influenced by daily living with a character so much sweeter and more
self-controlled than her own. Though she was still content to take
credit that was not her due, she was gradually altering her standard,
and beginning slowly but surely to realize that life consists of far
more than the gratification of the moment, and that righteousness is a
higher goal than pleasure.

One morning, when the girls were sitting chatting round the sundial at
eleven o'clock recreation, they noticed the telegraph boy from
Chetbourne ride up on his bicycle and deliver a message at the door.

"No alarm for any of us, I hope!" said Phoebe. "It's rather silly, but
I always feel a little scared when I see one of those yellow envelopes,
and wonder if anything has happened at home."

"And yet people send telegrams about everything," said Myfanwy.
"Probably this is only to offer Miss Drummond seats at a concert, or to
tell her somebody's coming to visit the school."

"Oh, I dare say! But I get nervous, all the same; telegrams so often
mean bad news."

Phoebe's apprehensions were justified in this case, though not on her
own account. When morning school was over, the prefects reported that
Miss Drummond had been suddenly called away.

"She has a mother living somewhere in the North, who is most seriously
ill, and is scarcely expected to recover," explained Freda Martin. "She
sent for a carriage at once, and started off to catch the 1.13 train at
Chetbourne. I hope she'll arrive in time. She was most fearfully upset
and distressed, and couldn't make any arrangements; she only said Miss
Forster was to take her classes, and she would come back as soon as she
could."

This unexpected event naturally caused great commotion at the Grange.
Miss Drummond had never before been absent during term time, and, though
the other mistresses did their best in the circumstances, all seemed
rather helpless without her. The principal taught the Sixth Form
herself, and also took science classes throughout the school, so it was
difficult to arrange to supply her place, it being impossible to engage
another teacher, as had been done during Miss Bardsley's absence. By
combining some of the classes, and omitting the science, Miss Forster
managed to arrange fairly well; but as she had not been definitely
placed in command over the entire establishment, she did not like to
usurp too much authority on her own account. No one, therefore, seemed
actually at the head of affairs, or really responsible; and there was a
general feeling of disorganization and slackness.

"It's horrid without Miss Drummond!" said Mabel. "Nobody seems to know
anything, or to be able to do anything while she's away. Even the
medicine cupboard is locked up."

"That's no loss, I'm sure!" returned Aldred.

"Well, as it happens, it is. I've such a splitting headache, I was going
to beg for sal volatile."

"Perhaps Miss Forster may have some."

"I asked her, but she hadn't; and then Mademoiselle came fussing along,
wanting to know what was the matter. When I told her I had a headache,
she declared it might be the beginning of something infectious, and said
that I must sleep in the hospital to-night, and she would examine me
to-morrow morning, to see whether a rash had come out. 'Ve cannot be too
careful vile Mees Drummond is avay!' she said."

"But you're not really going?"

"I shall have to. I'd have asked Miss Forster to interfere, but she'd
hurried away by that time. I've come to collect my night things now."

"What a ridiculous swindle! Can't I go too?"

"No; remember, it's a case of isolation!" said Mabel, smiling.

"But you'll be afraid to sleep there all alone."

"Oh, no, I shan't! Mademoiselle offered to send Hunter--she's generally
told off for hospital duty--but I said I'd rather not have her. I'm not
a scrap ill; it's only my head."

"And Mademoiselle's idiotic nonsense! I never heard of such a silly
notion as to pack you off there! She's absolutely mad!"

"Well, it can't be helped. There's no one to appeal to. Mademoiselle is
as much in authority, I suppose, as Miss Forster, or Miss Bardsley, or
anybody else."

"The school seems lost without Miss Drummond."

Feeling decidedly a martyr, Mabel, taking the various possessions she
needed for the night, marched upstairs to the hospital.

"If it's anything catchable I'll catch it too!" Aldred called after her.
"You're not to be ill up there without me! You may choose measles, or
scarlatina, or anything you like; I'm quite agreeable, so long as I can
have a share in it!"

"It's for Mademoiselle to decide the complaint to-morrow!" laughed
Mabel, already half-way down the passage. "I don't mind what it is, so
long as she doesn't declare it's suppressed smallpox, and have me
re-vaccinated as a precaution. Good night!"

Aldred felt injured and aggrieved at her room-mate's banishment. It was
really very tiresome and unnecessary of Mademoiselle to have insisted
upon it.

"She's a Jack-in-office!" thought Aldred. "If she were head of the
school, I should ask to be taken away. How particularly slow and stupid
it is without Mabel! She's forgotten her bedroom slippers, by the by. I
wonder if I dare take them up to her? On the whole, I think I'd better
not; I suppose she'll manage without them."

It was a warm evening, and light until very late. Aldred undressed
leisurely, and took a last delicious sniff at the roses that framed her
window before she jumped into bed. She was tired, and dropped asleep
almost immediately, falling into a confused dream, in which Mabel and
Mademoiselle and measles were hopelessly mixed. The doctor had come to
see Mabel, and had prescribed a huge bottle of nasty medicine, labelled
"Two quarts to be taken every two hours". He was coming again, and was
ring-ring-ringing at the front-door bell. Why did not one of the
servants go to the door? And why was Mademoiselle sounding the gong? It
was not dinner-time yet. Would nobody stop her? It would make Mabel's
headache worse. In her dream, Aldred rushed downstairs, and tried to
hold Mademoiselle's arm; but the clanging grew louder and louder, and
with a start she awoke and sat up in her bed, half-awake.

The noise was actual fact. Somebody downstairs was hammering the gong,
with frantic, jarring strokes; while the big bell that rang for classes
was clanging lustily. There was a curious smell in the air, very
different from the scent of the roses outside; and there was also a
ruddy light, surely neither that of the moon nor of the rising sun.
Before Aldred had time to do more than rub her eyes, hurried footsteps
resounded along the passage, her door was flung open, and a voice cried:
"Fire! Come at once!"

The girls at Birkwood had been trained in fire drill, and Aldred knew
immediately what she must do. Her heart was beating quickly, and her
hands were trembling, but she flung on her dressing-gown, slipped her
feet into her slippers, seized a pocket-handkerchief and dipped it in
the bedroom jug (all the work of three seconds), and dashed without
further delay down the stairs.

The landing and hall were filled with dense clouds of choking smoke. To
get to the front door was like passing through the mouth of a cannon,
and Aldred felt almost suffocated before she reached the fresh air. In
the garden several agitated teachers were trying to review an even more
panic-stricken crowd of girls and servants. Mademoiselle was sobbing
hysterically, and though all the teachers were striving each to number
her own flock, they kept getting in one another's way, and missing count
and having to begin again. Nobody seemed responsible, or in command. The
gardener rushed about distractedly with buckets of water, assuring
everyone that he had sent for the fire brigade from Chetbourne. The
servants shrieked and wailed, and neighbours who came running from
various farms and cottages on the downs only added to the general noise
and confusion.

From one of the windows of the upper story flames were bursting,
throwing a red glare over the garden. By this livid light Aldred pushed
her way among the excited, jostling girls, scanning each face, and
asking one constantly reiterated question: "Where's Mabel?"

Nobody knew. Nobody seemed to have noticed, in the general confusion,
that she was not with them.

"Where's Mabel?" Aldred's voice was frantic with alarm.

"Isn't she with you?" asked Miss Bardsley wildly. "I opened your door
and called you both. Oh, girls, if you would only keep together, I could
tell if you were all here!"

"She was sleeping in the hospital!" cried Aldred, disregarding the
teacher's request, and tearing away to interrogate Mademoiselle--a vain
errand, for the unfortunate French governess had fallen in a dead faint
upon the grass.

Aldred grasped the fact only too speedily that there was but one
terrible answer to her question. _Mabel was in the burning house, for
nobody had gone to warn her!_ Without a moment's hesitation, she rushed
back to the front door. There was no alternative; the emergency was
all-compelling. Mabel was in imminent and pressing danger; no one
realized it, or had even missed her, and there was no time to appeal to
Miss Forster or Miss Bardsley. She, Aldred, alone and on her own
responsibility, must save her friend. There was not a second to be lost;
already it might be too late, for the blaze was fast making headway.
From the open door clouds of smoke belched forth as if from a furnace,
and Aldred was driven back with blinded eyes choking and gasping for
breath. It was her own fault. How stupid she was to forget, in her
excitement, what she had learnt at the fire-drill practice! Her dripping
pocket-handkerchief was still clasped, almost unconsciously, in her
hand; she tied it rapidly over her nose and mouth, then, dropping on to
her hands and knees, she began to crawl along the hall in the direction
of the staircase. The difference was marvellous. Down on the ground the
air was comparatively fresh and clear--she could see the bottom of the
umbrella stand and a pair of Miss Drummond's goloshes quite plainly;
while only a foot higher the atmosphere was dense and impenetrable. The
wet handkerchief also made breathing easier, and though her eyes were
smarting and the heat was very great, she found it quite possible to get
along. With half-closed eyelids, and her mouth well to the floor, she
crept up the stairs; each one seemed a victory gained, and a step nearer
to the accomplishment of her purpose. Oh, how many there were, and how
interminable was the passage at the top! The heat grew more intense, and
a roaring, crackling sound warned her that she was reaching the west
wing, where the flames were raging worst and had burst through the
windows.

The hospital was on the top story, so there was another staircase to be
mounted. Dared she do it? Every fresh step cut off her retreat, and put
another bar between herself and safety. Yet Mabel was there, solitary,
unaided, in the midst of awful peril. No, she could not abandon her,
come what might! She would face death with her friend, rather than leave
her to perish alone.

She never remembered quite how she dragged herself along; her nerves
were strung to the highest pitch, her brain felt bursting. The room she
was in search of was over the kitchen, where the fire had originally
broken out. Fortunately, it was a little clearer there, and Aldred was
able to stand up; and by groping her way along the walls, she found the
handle and flung open the door of the hospital.

"Mabel! Mabel!" she cried vehemently.

There was no reply. The room was filled with smoke, but the glare
outside made just enough light to distinguish objects.

"Mabel! Are you there? Mabel!"

Aldred was in an agony of apprehension. There were several beds in the
hospital, and she ran from one to the other, feeling in them with eager
hands. They were empty. Had she, after all, come on a vain quest? Mabel
must have heard the alarm bell, and have escaped and joined the others
in the garden! Aldred's heart almost stopped beating, as for a moment
the horror of the situation overcame her. Her search was quixotic,
fruitless--she had risked her life for nothing! She moved instinctively
to clutch a bedpost to steady herself, and as she did so her foot
touched something soft. With a cry she dropped upon her knees. Mabel was
lying on the floor just by the bedside, where she must have fallen,
overpowered by the smoke, in an effort to make her way to the door.

With frantic hands Aldred dragged her friend across the room, and by
sheer effort of will hoisted her up, so that her head might reach the
open window. It was a task far beyond her ordinary powers, but in such
moments a strength not our own is often given to us. The fresh air soon
restored consciousness, and Mabel, to Aldred's intense relief, opened
her eyes.

"What is it? Where am I?" she asked confusedly.

"The house is on fire, dear, and I don't know how we are to save
ourselves. Stay where you are, and go on getting the air; I'm going to
see if we can manage to get back down the passage."

Directly Aldred opened the door she realized that escape in that quarter
was impossible. A roaring sound and a glare at the end of the landing
told her only too plainly that the staircase had broken into flames.
She shut the door again hurriedly, and, returning to the window, shouted
with all her might. Would anybody hear, and if so, could they help? The
Fire Brigade had not yet arrived from Chetbourne, and it was unlikely
that there would be any ladder about the place long enough to reach to
the top story of the house.

"Help! Help! Hallo!" Her voice sounded so thin and weak, compared with
the crackling of the flames, she feared it would not carry far enough.
Mabel, still in a half-dazed state, clung to her wildly, trembling and
shivering with terror.

Would no one ever come? They were all watching the front of the house,
and had completely forgotten the back.

At last! There was a shout from below, and a sudden rushing and noise,
as the ever-increasing crowd poured round the corner.

"Fetch a ladder!"

"It's too short!"

"Tie two together!"

"There aren't two!"

"Tell them to jump!"

"No! No! They'd break their necks!"

"Someone go in and fetch 'em!"

"Impossible! The stairs are ablaze!"

"Does anyone hear the engine coming?"

"Not a sign of it yet."

"Then God help them, for we can't!"

The room was getting hotter and hotter. Aldred could hear the roar of
the flames in the passage now. How long would the door keep them out? It
was plain that, unless both girls were to perish, something must be
done, and that instantly. Disengaging Mabel's clinging arms, Aldred
propped her against the window-sill, then groped her way through the
dense smoke across the room. The six beds in the hospital were always
kept made up, perfectly ready for use. Aldred pulled off the twelve
sheets one after the other, and carried them in a bundle back to the
window, where, with trembling hands, she knotted them firmly together,
just as Miss Drummond had shown in the fire-drill practice. She dragged
forward the nearest bedstead till its foot almost touched the sill, and,
fastening her improvised rope round a post, pulled it hard, to make sure
that the knot was safe.

"Mabel," she said loudly, "we must try the sheet dodge. I'm going to
lower you down. Let me tie this end round your waist, quick!"

"No! No!" cried Mabel, who had somewhat recovered her scattered senses.
"I'll lower you! I'm the bigger, and stronger than you. Here, give me
the end!"

"I shan't. You must go! Mabel, I insist! This is no time for arguing. My
mind's made up, and I shall make you!"

Aldred was fastening the knot as she spoke, with quick fingers. She
would take no denial. Had she not come to rescue her friend, and was she
to be so easily gainsaid?

"But, Aldred! Aldred! If I go first, who will lower you afterwards?"

"I'll slip down somehow."

"You know you can't! It's saving me at your own cost!"

The heat was terrific, and the roar on the landing had increased
sevenfold. With a crash the door fell in, and a sheet of flame burst
like a furious living thing into the room.

Aldred turned almost fiercely upon Mabel.

"For your father's and mother's sake! Think of them!"

Her nature was the stronger and the more masterful of the two. She had
always been the dominating influence, and now, in this great and awful
crisis, her will prevailed. Without further ado she pushed Mabel over
the window-sill, and, clinging with all her might to the sheet rope, let
her down as carefully and gently as she could. It was a great effort to
regulate the descent of such a heavy dangling weight, but she feared to
let her burden go with a run, lest Mabel's head should be dashed against
the wall of the house. Oh, what a fearful, dizzy depth it seemed from
the upper story to the ground! The crowd below stood stock-still,
pressing tightly together shoulder to shoulder, and gazing upward,
voiceless and almost breathless with suspense. Would Aldred's frail
strength accomplish the task? The fire within had gained a grip of the
room, and shone behind her head like a halo. Still she did not flinch or
falter; she kept her nerve, and paid out her rope piece by piece,
manoeuvring the knots over the window-sill, and remembering every
necessary precaution.

The flames rolled nearer. Strangely enough, now that death was almost at
arm's length, she felt perfectly cool and collected, and far calmer than
she had done when first she had entered the room. Every thought and
effort of her being was concentrated on Mabel's escape; after that, she
cared nothing. Only a few yards now! She set her teeth, and hung on
grimly. She was nearly spent, but she just managed to control the last
quick rush as the rope's burden fell at length into the dozen eager
hands upraised to help. The crowd had waited in silence, but now a roar
rose up from below of deafening cheers and loud shouts of encouragement.

"Come down yourself!"

"Try hand over hand down the sheets!"

"Don't waste a minute!"

"Pluck will win yet!"

"We're all waiting to catch you, if you fall!"

But Aldred, standing exhausted and panting by the window, had no
strength left for further effort. The heat of the flames and the smoke
were overpowering. She had kept up by sheer effort of will until her
friend was in safety; now the world seemed suddenly to be turning round
her. There was a rushing in her ears, and her eyes grew dim. Through a
thick haze she saw the crowd beckoning to her, and one man, more daring
than the rest, begin to scale the rope, in the hope of rescuing her. He
could never reach her in time, she thought vaguely; and she was too
faint and giddy to let herself down hand over hand, as they were calling
to her to do. She almost wished they would leave her alone; her work was
done, Mabel was safe, and that was all she cared.

Why was the crowd suddenly turning round and hurrahing? The people were
breaking up in wild confusion, and parting so as to leave a wide path in
their midst. There were sounds of galloping horses and grinding wheels.
What did it all mean? Aldred's fading senses just grasped a vision of
men in bright helmets, of a great ladder that seemed to advance faster
than the wind, and of a tongue of flame that shot out from the room
behind and enveloped her, and the fact that a strong arm at the same
instant clutched her and snatched her away; then she went
down--down--down, and everything sank into blank nothingness.

But the crowd below cried: "Thank God! The Fire Brigade came in the nick
of time!"




CHAPTER XVII

Loss and Gain


Owing to the strenuous efforts of the Brigade, the fire at the Grange
was at last got under control; and though the main staircase was gone,
and the west wing a wreck, all the eastern portion of the building was
saved.

The new day showed a scene of great desolation--blackened walls, and
staring, empty windows; garden and lawn trodden into a waste by
trampling feet, and littered with broken glass, pieces of timber, and
the remains of charred furniture; the greenhouse smashed to atoms; the
sundial knocked over; and both pergola and rosery in ruins. The
lecture-hall, one classroom, and the bedrooms that lay over them were
untouched--a most fortunate circumstance, as they provided a shelter for
the girls, who were all clad in dressing-gowns and bedroom slippers. As
soon as they were assured of the safety of that part of the house, the
teachers marshalled the school there, access being easily gained through
a French window. This wing, a later addition to the Grange, possessed a
separate staircase, and had only communicated with the main building by
means of a long passage and a door. At present, therefore, it proved a
general asylum of refuge. The firemen collected and carried round any
articles they could find which would be of use, and, since both larder
and pantry had escaped, provisions, cups and saucers, and kettles soon
made their appearance.

The classroom was turned into a temporary kitchen, and the servants,
with the aid of the gardener, set to work to prepare breakfast. The
girls who occupied the bedrooms over the lecture-hall lent various
garments to the rest, so that by eight o'clock everybody was at least
clothed and fed, though very much upset and agitated by the terrible
occurrence.

A telegram was dispatched at the earliest opportunity to Miss Drummond,
but it would not be possible for her to arrive until the evening. In the
meantime, what was to become of her pupils? They could manage for the
day, but it would be impossible to put the whole thirty-nine into three
bedrooms. The Rector of the parish came to the rescue by at once
assuming the direction of affairs, and making arrangements to send all
home by the morning trains, himself advancing the money for their
railway tickets. Most of the girls were travelling as far as London,
where Miss Forster and the prefects undertook to see each safely started
for her destination. In the circumstances, it seemed much the wisest
thing to be done; the girls could not recommence lessons that term, and
the sooner they were out of the way the better.

And where was Aldred? Speeding by express like the others, to tell her
astonishing tale at home? No: in the midst of all the general excitement
and confusion, she lay utterly unconscious of her surroundings. She had
been carried into the bedroom over the classroom, and the Rector had
sent for the nearest medical man, and for a nurse from the infirmary at
Chetbourne.

"Can we save her, Doctor?" asked Miss Bardsley, who had applied first
aid, and done everything in her power, considering the limited means at
her command.

"She is badly scorched, and is suffering from a severe shock to the
system," replied the doctor gravely. "Still, with careful nursing I
think we may pull her through. You have telegraphed for her people? That
is well. Absolute quiet is essential. I am thankful the other girls are
leaving this morning."

"It is a blessing her good looks are spared," said the nurse, bending
down to admire the pretty, pale face, mercifully unscathed by the fire.
"I have not needed even to cut her beautiful hair."

"By some strange chance, or rather Providence, the tongue of flame that
shot out so suddenly only caught her below the waist," explained Miss
Bardsley. "The fireman had just seized her in his arms, and her head was
thrown forward over his shoulder. One second later, she might have been
burnt to death."

"How did the fire originate?" asked the doctor.

"Through carelessness in the kitchen, I am afraid; but it is difficult
to tell until we can make proper enquiries. We are leaving everything
for Miss Drummond to investigate herself."

"And this child? How was it she was left in the burning house?"

"She went to warn Mabel Farrington, a companion, who, without my
knowledge, had been sleeping in the hospital, a room on the top story.
In the darkness and confusion it was almost impossible to count all the
girls. I had not specially missed Mabel. I had already been to her
bedroom to rouse her with the others, and had not realized that she was
not there. The teacher who had ordered her removal to the hospital
fainted when the fire broke out, so of course could offer no
information. Only Aldred knew of Mabel's whereabouts, and she, without
consulting anybody, must have made her way up the tottering staircase to
save her friend. The first knowledge I had of the matter was when I
heard the crowd shout, and saw the two girls screaming at the window. We
were frantic, but powerless to help. There was no long ladder on the
premises, and all we could do was to wait for the arrival of the
Brigade. Aldred made a rope of sheets and let Mabel down in safety; but
the flames had taken such a hold of the room that there was no time for
her to follow."

"Then she has saved a life!" said the doctor. "She'll be a little
heroine among you, when she gets well."

"Ah, yes--when she gets well!" replied Miss Bardsley anxiously.

Poor Miss Drummond, called from her mother's sick-room, arrived that
evening to find the Grange half-wrecked. Fortunately, she was well
insured, and would suffer no pecuniary loss, but apart from that it was
quite a sufficient catastrophe. Her school could not reassemble until
the house was repaired and redecorated; and many treasures had been
destroyed which it would be impossible to replace.

"You must try to look on the bright side of things," said the Rector,
who was present to receive her. "The damage might have been much worse.
Mr. Southey, your architect, came this morning to make an inspection,
and told me he would be able to have all in order for you to re-open in
September. And the garden will soon recover itself; you will be
astonished how quickly everything will grow up again. As for the little
patient, she is much better this evening, and the nurse considers her
out of serious danger. When we think of the tragedy that might have
occurred, we must feel only too grateful that all your flock escaped
with their lives."

"It is indeed a cause for thankfulness," said Miss Drummond. "I cannot
tell you what anxiety I have suffered during to-day's journey. The
telegram only gave the briefest message, and did not assure me of
everyone's safety. I was left to imagine the worst, and the long hours
in the train were agony. Fortunately, I left my mother on the high road
to recovery, so that is another subject for gratitude. I shall be able
to remain here now without feeling that my presence is absolutely
necessary in the North. How very good it was of you to pack off the
whole school so promptly this morning!"

"It was really an easier task than I anticipated. They all seemed
accustomed to travelling. One of the girls, however, utterly declined to
depart with the others, and I was obliged to permit her to remain. I
thought you could reason with her better than I."

It was Mabel who had refused point-blank to leave the Grange, and who,
now that Miss Drummond had returned, begged most earnestly not to be
sent away.

"Let me stay near Aldred!" she implored. "I won't be the least trouble.
I'll sleep anywhere--on a sofa, or a camp bed, or anything. No, I know
I shouldn't be allowed in her room, but I should hear the doctor's
report every morning and evening, and know how she was. And perhaps I
might be of some help. I could carry trays upstairs, and wait on the
nurse. I'd do anything in the world for Aldred! I like to feel I'm in
the same house with her, and if I have to go it will simply break my
heart. I'll write to Mother to-night, and if she agrees will you say
'Yes'?"

Neither Lady Muriel nor Miss Drummond could resist Mabel's piteous
appeal. She was always rather a privileged pupil at the Grange, so for
this once she was accorded her own way. The doctor grew accustomed to
find her wistful face waiting in the passage at the conclusion of his
visits, and liked to see the look of relief spread over it as he gave
her a hopeful bulletin in passing. He would not consent to any visits,
for he feared Mabel's presence would recall Aldred's memory of the fire,
and he particularly wished to keep her from all excitement.

"Her friend is the last person whom it would be advisable to allow in
the room," he declared. "She must not even peep round the door without
my express permission."

It was hard for Mabel to be thus excluded, but she was sensible enough
to understand the reason for her banishment, and did not attempt to
transgress the doctor's orders.

So far Aldred, though she had quite regained consciousness, had never
made the least reference to that terrible night. She recognized those
around her bed--Miss Drummond, Aunt Bertha, who had come over
immediately, and remained in close attendance on her; her father, who
paid flying visits to see her; the nurse, and the doctor--but she made
no enquiries for others, and did not even ask if Mabel were safe. Her
burns were after all not very severe, and she seemed to be suffering
more from general collapse. As day after day passed, and she still
continued in the same state, her case began to puzzle the doctor.

"She ought to be making more improvement," he said. "She is no better
now than she was a week ago. Her mental attitude does not satisfy me at
all. Please watch her closely, and see if you can ascertain the reason
for this set-back."

"I will do so," answered the nurse, who had had great experience with
convalescent patients, and knew how often an apparently trifling cause
can hinder recovery.

The result of her observation she communicated to Miss Drummond.

"I am certain the poor child has something on her mind," she declared.
"It is this that makes her so restless and uneasy. I've several times
found her crying, though she evidently didn't want me to notice it. She
lies awake for hours during the night, and I'm sure it is not merely the
pain of her burns that troubles her. Her eyes follow you round the room
with the most pathetic gaze. I believe she's longing to confide in you,
if she could only get you to herself, and that it would be the greatest
comfort to her."

"Then I will stay alone with her this evening, when her aunt has gone to
bed," replied Miss Drummond. "If it is really as you say, that will give
her the opportunity she wants."

The nurse always went on duty at nine o'clock, at which hour Miss
Laurence retired to her own room. Miss Drummond had so far acted as an
extra assistant to both, so she was able, without making her motive too
apparent, to say that she was taking the nurse's place for the night.
She did not wish to excite Aldred unnecessarily, only to afford her a
chance of a private talk if she wished for it. She thought there was a
look of gratitude in the dark eyes at this arrangement, but she could
not be quite sure; so, having made her patient as comfortable as
possible, she shaded the lamp, and left her to go to sleep.

For a long while Aldred lay fairly still, though by occasional restless
movements the head mistress knew that she was wideawake. A pitiful
little sigh at last brought Miss Drummond to her side.

"Can I do anything for you, dear? Are you in pain?"

"No, thank you--it isn't that."

"Something is worrying you, all the same?"

There was no reply.

"Is it anything you would like to tell me?"

"How did you guess?"

"Never mind how I guessed. Just remember that I'm your friend, and that
I'm anxious to give you all the help I can. Don't be afraid! Let me know
the trouble, and perhaps between us we can manage to set it straight."

Miss Drummond had the rare quality of absolute tact and sympathy. She
said no more, only took her pupil's hot hand, and waited patiently for
her to begin.

It was a great effort for Aldred to utter her confession, but when once
she had made a start she poured out the whole story of her false career
at school from its very commencement, keeping nothing back, and
mentioning even the affairs of the Chinese lanterns, Miss Webb's chalked
chair, and the feigned illness at Grassingford.

"I couldn't bear to meet Mabel again, after what happened at the fire,
and allow her to go on thinking me so much better than I am," she
concluded. "I'd like her to know all--yes, every single horrid thing
that I've done! She can never love me the same, but I'd rather make a
clean breast of it, and lose her friendship, than feel so unutterably
mean. Will you tell her, please? I haven't the courage to do it myself."

"To be sorry for our faults is the first step on the right road," said
Miss Drummond. "It is a sad story, Aldred, and I don't condone anything,
though it is a little comfort that you have at least done the very deed
for which you took false credit at the beginning. Whether Mabel's
friendship will stand the test or not, I cannot say; your plain and only
course is to acknowledge the deception, and leave it for her to decide,
and to set to work yourself to redeem the past. Now, I can allow no more
talking. Remember, I am deputy nurse, and it is my business to see that
you shut your eyes and go to sleep."

Aldred seemed so much calmer and easier next morning that the doctor was
surprised at the change.

"If she only continues to improve at this rate, we shall soon have her
well," he reported. "Keep her as cheerful as you can, and--yes--if she
is asking so particularly for her friend, it will be advisable not to
thwart her."

Aldred's one feverish anxiety was to see Mabel, though she did not know
whether she more longed for or dreaded the visit. The nurse, to whom
Miss Drummond briefly confided an outline of the circumstances, decided,
though she feared the effect of so much excitement, that it was better
to get the meeting over than to allow her patient to remain in a state
of such great suspense.

"I want Mabel with me alone," said Aldred, and she pleaded so hard that
even Aunt Bertha was judicious enough to consent.

Propped up on pillows, Aldred gazed with nervous eyes as her friend
entered the room. Mabel had evidently been crying bitterly, and had not
entirely regained her self-control as she came and stood beside the bed.

"Miss Drummond has told you?" queried Aldred eagerly.

"Yes, she has told me everything. I can't deny that it has been a most
terrible shock. I had believed in you and trusted you so utterly. I
thought you hadn't a single fault. But oh, Aldred! Miss Drummond has
been talking to me; she says we were both wrong, and that I was partly
to blame for expecting too much. She told me I had set up an idol, and
it was right that it should be broken down; that no human being is
faultless, and that we must look for our example to the one perfect
Pattern, Who can never disappoint us. Shall we start quite afresh now,
with Him for our ideal, and try to help each other?"

Aldred's face was buried in the pillow; she was sobbing too much to
reply.

"I haven't thanked you yet for saving me," continued Mabel. "It was a
braver thing by far even than what I supposed you had done, because you
risked so much more."

"I'd have given my life for you gladly!" gulped Aldred.

"I know, and I feel almost unworthy of such love."

"Will you kiss me, to show you can forget what's past?"

Mabel bent her head. It was a kiss of complete reconciliation and
forgiveness, and Aldred, with a glad leap of her heart, felt that the
friendship that she had striven to build upon the shifting sand of a
false reputation was founded at last upon the rock of self-sacrifice and
mutual endeavour.




PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN

_By Blackie & Son, Limited, Glasgow_




    Transcriber's Note:

    Punctuation has been standardised.

    The spelling of d'oyleys, caste and wideawake, and the alternative
    spelling for sundial/sun-dial have been retained as they appear in
    the original publication.

    The oe ligature in Phoebe, manoeuvring and pharmacopoeia has been
    replaced with oe.

    Changes have been made as follows:

    Page  25 forming herself on the-prim pattern _changed to_
             forming herself on the prim pattern

    Page  39 The newpapers wanted to print her _changed to_
             The newspapers wanted to print her

    Page  49 "I" appears to have been missed in the printing process so
             helped her, too.   remember exactly has been _changed to_
             helped her, too. I remember exactly

    Page 132 but we musn't light them _changed to_
             but we mustn't light them





End of Project Gutenberg's A Fourth Form Friendship, by Angela Brazil

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A FOURTH FORM FRIENDSHIP ***

***** This file should be named 32524-8.txt or 32524-8.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/3/2/5/2/32524/

Produced by Suzanne Shell and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net


Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.